THE
FIRST
BOOK
.
CHAP.
I.
Her
Birth
and
Family
;
her
Inclination
,
even
from
her
tender
Years
to
a
Religions
Life
,
both
in
France
and
England
.
ALTHO
'
Vertue
stands
in
need
of
no
additional
Luster
;
yet
commonly
the
Ornaments
of
Nature
are
never
wanting
to
accompany
the
high
Prerogatives
of
Grace
,
and
for
the
most
part
Sanctity
of
Life
has
been
attended
by
Nobility
of
Birth
and
good
Education
.
The
Lady
Warner
had
no
small
advantages
in
this
kind
.
She
was
Born
on
the
20th
.
of
April
the
Year
1636.
at
Hanmer-hall
in
the
Town
of
Hanmer
,
in
the
County
of
Flint
,
the
Ancient
Seat
of
the
Family
,
whose
Name
it
bears
;
and
after
a
few
days
she
there
received
her
Christian
Name
of
Trevor
in
Baptism
,
from
my
Lord
Baron
Trevor
her
Godfather
.
Her
Father
was
Sir
Thomas
Hanmer
Baronet
,
whose
fidelity
and
loyalty
recommended
him
to
the
Honorable
Employment
of
Cup-bearer
to
King
Charles
the
first
.
Her
Mother
was
Mrs.
Elizabeth
Baker
,
of
the
Ancient
Family
of
the
Bakers
of
Whittingham-hall
in
the
County
of
Suffolk
,
whose
Birth
,
Natural
Parts
,
Beauty
and
Education
,
rendred
her
worthy
to
be
chosen
by
the
Queen
Henrietta
Maria
,
for
one
of
her
Maids
of
Honor.
Soon
after
her
Birth
the
Civil
Wars
of
England
began
,
in
which
her
Father
employed
the
utmost
of
his
Power
for
the
Interest
of
the
King
his
Master
,
but
finding
after
his
Majesties
Imprisonment
no
possibility
of
rendring
him
any
farther
service
,
rather
then
remain
a
sad
and
useless
Spectator
of
His
Misery
,
he
chose
to
leave
the
Kingdom
,
and
to
go
for
France
,
where
he
might
be
able
to
express
more
evident
Testimonies
of
his
Duty
,
than
he
could
in
his
own
Country
;
in
which
he
was
dayly
exposed
to
the
danger
of
Imprisonment
,
and
other
inconveniences
incident
to
those
times
.
Here
it
was
she
began
first
to
discover
her
inclinations
to
a
Religious
Life
,
and
Pious
desires
to
cast
those
seeds
which
afterwards
growing
up
,
came
to
that
ripness
and
maturity
.
For
Sir
Thomas
carrying
her
with
his
Lady
to
Paris
,
happened
to
take
up
his
Lodgings
in
a
Catholic
House
;
she
was
then
about
Ten
Years
Old
,
and
in
a
short
time
had
gain
d
so
much
upon
the
Son
and
Daughter
of
that
Family
(
who
were
about
her
Age
,
and
had
inform'd
her
how
happy
a
Life
the
Religions
of
their
Church
lead
,
and
had
given
her
such
an
Idea
of
it
,
as
had
inflam'd
her
to
embrace
it
)
as
to
obtain
of
them
privatly
to
accompany
her
to
the
Monastry
of
Mont-Martyr
,
a
little
out
of
the
Town
,
where
her
want
of
experience
perswaded
her
she
should
be
received
as
soon
as
she
presented
her self
:
For
this
end
she
gathered
together
what
Cloaths
and
other
thing
she
had
,
which
she
did
not
so
carfully
put
up
,
but
that
she
dropt
them
as
she
passed
through
the
House
whereby
her
Plot
was
discovered
,
and
her
design
blown
up
,
and
all
the
reward
she
received
for
her
intended
Devotion
,
was
a
severe
correction
from
my
Lady
her
Mother
,
thô
then
detained
in
bed
by
her
last
sickness
;
but
thô
this
design
was
hindred
,
she
went
on
in
her
wonted
innocent
divertisments
of
making
and
adorning
little
Oratories
whilst
others
play'd
.
The
Death
of
my
Lady
gave
Sir
Thomas
Hanmer
more
liberty
of
returning
privatly
to
England
to
see
how
his
private
concerns
went
there
,
and
whether
he
might
be
any
ways
useful
to
his
Master
.
Beginning
his
Journy
he
left
his
Daughter
Trevor
in
the
care
of
an
Ancient
Burgher
and
his
Wife
,
who
were
Hugenots
,
and
had
no
Children
;
where
she
might
be
out
of
danger
of
improving
such
designs
as
formerly
she
attempted
,
which
he
and
his
Lady
,
who
were
both
Protestants
,
could
not
but
disapprove
.
Sir
Thomas
contriving
,
for
his
greater
security
,
whilst
he
was
in
England
,
to
keep
as
far
from
his
own
home
as
he
could
;
retired
to
Hengrave-hall
,
near
Bury
in
Suffolk
,
where
Sir
Thomas
Harvey
a
Loyal
Subject
and
sufferer
for
the
King
,
having
Married
my
Lady
Penelope
Gage
,
whose
Joynturhouse
it
was
,
lived
with
his
whole
Family
.
Here
Sir
Thomas
Hanmer
moved
by
the
beauty
and
excellent
endowments
of
Mrs.
Susan
Harvey
,
Daughter
of
Sir
Thomas
,
makes
his
earnest
Suit
to
her
,
and
at
last
having
obtained
her
Father's
and
her
consent
,
Married
her
.
Sir
Thomas
Hanmer's
thoughts
were
either
so
taken
up
with
his
new
Mistriss
,
or
so
distracted
with
the
danger
of
those
troublesome
times
,
that
he
seemed
almost
to
have
forgotten
his
Daughter
,
who
had
now
been
above
a
Year
in
Paris
without
hearing
from
him
,
or
of
him
;
insomuch
,
that
the
People
with
whom
she
was
,
believed
him
Dead
,
and
looked
upon
it
as
a
favorable
effect
of
Providence
,
that
had
this
way
found
a
means
of
giving
them
an
Heiress
,
whom
they
esteemed
and
loved
as
if
she
had
been
their
own
Child
,
and
resolved
to
make
her
so
,
as
much
as
they
were
able
:
Such
was
her
admirable
sweet
disposition
as
it
won
the
hearts
and
affections
of
all
she
convers'd
with
.
But
whilst
they
pleased
themselves
with
this
Treasure
Providence
they
thought
had
sent
them
,
Sir
Thomas
Hanmer
returned
and
dasht
all
their
hopes
,
and
as
a
Testimony
of
his
affection
,
came
expresly
himself
to
fetch
her
over
into
England
.
Being
,
returned
to
England
he
gave
her
choice
,
either
to
go
with
him
to
her
Mother
in-law
in
Suffolk
,
or
to
live
with
her
Grand-Mother
the
Lady
Hanmer
at
Haughton
in
Flintshire
,
which
last
place
she
chose
.
Here
the
former
thoughts
she
had
at
Paris
returned
,
and
she
desisted
not
to
form
new
designs
of
executing
them
;
which
her
Grand-mother
discovering
gaue
notice
of
them
to
her
Father
;
otherwise
her
want
of
ability
to
mannage
them
,
might
have
exposed
her
to
several
inconveniences
,
which
her
want
of
experience
could
not
foresee
.
Her
Father
upon
this
Information
sends
for
her
to
Hengrave
,
where
she
is
received
with
all
imaginable
kindness
by
my
Lady
her
Mother-in-law
,
which
she
returned
with
what
dutiful
respect
and
affection
she
was
able
:
Here
she
beg'd
and
obtain'd
of
her
Father
(
knowing
into
what
a
narrow
compass
his
plentiful
Estate
was
contracted
,
by
reason
of
Sequestration
,
and
other
inconveniences
he
lay
under
)
that
he
would
not
put
himself
to
the
expences
of
giving
her
a
Servant
;
designing
hereby
to
inure
her self
to
the
exercise
of
such
labors
,
as
she
could
not
otherwise
have
the
occasion
of
practising
;
whereby
she
might
be
the
better
able
to
prepare
her self
for
the
like
labors
in
Religion
,
to
which
she
still
found
her self
strongly
inclined
:
And
one
day
whilst
she
was
busied
in
rubing
her
Chamber
,
her
Father
suddenly
came
in
upon
her
,
and
finding
her
upon
her
Knees
all
in
a
sweat
,
took
her
up
in
his
Arms
and
embraced
her
,
with
Tears
in
his
Eyes
telling
her
,
God
would
one
day
give
her
a
particular
blessing
,
for
conforming
her self
after
so
particular
a
manner
to
those
Circumstances
,
his
Providence
,
and
her
kindness
to
himself
had
reduced
her
.
The
troubles
still
rather
increasing
than
diminishing
,
Sir
Thomas
(
that
his
Family
might
not
be
too
troublesome
to
his
Father-in-law
)
resolved
to
go
and
live
with
his
Mother
at
Haughton
;
but
he
stayed
not
long
there
,
for
Sir
Thomas
Harvey
urging
his
Daughters
return
to
him
again
,
Sir
Thomas
Hanmer
accepted
his
kind
invitation
,
and
left
his
Daughter
behind
him
,
where
her
former
desires
of
a
Religious
Life
returned
;
and
to
fit
her self
the
better
for
that
State
,
she
hoped
sooner
or
later
to
enjoy
,
she
resolved
to
set
upon
the
practice
of
those
Mortifications
she
was
likely
to
undergo
;
and
preluding
as
it
were
to
those
Pious
Austerities
,
she
began
to
Fast
once
a
week
,
abstaining
from
Meat
and
Drink
till
night
,
she
rise
constantly
at
Midnight
to
her
Prayers
,
and
exercised
such
labors
and
humble
Offices
,
as
were
only
fit
for
her
Servant
,
upon
pretext
she
found
them
beneficial
to
her
health
.
She
had
her
time
hourly
regulated
from
Morning
till
Night
,
a
Method
she
began
to
practice
whilst
she
was
in
France
,
and
never
after
omitted
,
still
making
Rule
and
Order
the
Standard
of
her
Actions
.
She
was
so
industrious
in
whatever
she
undertook
,
that
she
never
failed
to
accomplish
it
,
and
by
her
ingenuity
,
not
only
learnt
the
French
Tongue
whilst
she
was
at
Paris
,
but
without
the
help
of
any
Master
,
acquir'd
such
a
sufficient
knowledge
of
the
Italian
and
Spanish
Tongues
,
as
to
understand
any
Book
.
Having
lived
some
time
in
this
manner
here
,
her
Father
sent
for
her
to
London
with
design
to
take
her
to
live
with
him
at
Leusham
not
far
distant
from
thence
,
whether
his
Lady
and
he
resolved
privatly
to
retire
themselves
in
those
troublesome
times
.
Finding
him
here
alone
,
her
Mother-in-law
not
being
yet
come
out
of
Suffolk
,
she
thought
this
a
good
occasion
given
her
of
bringing
about
her
design
;
wherefore
she
earnestly
intreated
him
,
that
since
there
was
no
probability
of
better
Times
in
England
,
(
Cromwel
having
banished
the
Cavaliers
,
as
well
as
Sequestrated
their
Estates
)
but
rather
that
they
would
grow
worse
,
and
he
become
less
able
to
provide
for
her
,
than
now
he
was
;
and
if
it
pleased
God
,
that
any
misfortune
should
happen
to
him
,
she
knew
how
much
it
would
be
augmented
by
the
thoughts
of
what
she
would
be
like
to
suffer
,
and
since
her
inclinations
were
wholy
fixed
upon
it
,
desir'd
him
,
that
he
would
be
pleas'd
to
give
her
leave
to
go
beyond-sea
,
and
also
,
wherewith
to
enter
into
a
Monastry
,
where
she
might
both
live
securly
,
and
die
happily
.
Her
Reasons
were
so
solid
and
convincing
,
that
he
knew
not
what
other
Answer
to
return
,
than
a
grant
to
her
request
;
and
his
Affection
for
her
was
such
,
that
he
thought
the
giving
her
Liberty
in
this
particular
could
in
no
kind
be
so
prejudicial
to
her
,
as
those
sufferings
she
might
undergo
if
he
denyed
her
,
and
any
misfortune
should
happen
to
himself
.
Having
gain'd
her
Fathers
consent
,
she
makes
her
application
to
some
of
her
Catholic
acquaintance
,
to
beg
their
Assistance
,
to
find
a
Priest
that
might
direct
her
to
some
Monastry
.
Providence
so
ordain'd
,
that
the
person
to
whom
upon
this
occasion
she
was
recommended
,
was
one
of
her
own
Family
,
viz.
Father
Hanmer
of
the
Society
of
Iesus
,
who
took
to
Heart
her
concern
,
and
advis'd
her
to
go
to
Paris
to
enter
there
into
a
Monastry
of
the
Order
of
Saint
Bennet
,
that
he
should
recommend
her
to
;
and
giving
her
the
Rules
of
Saint
Bennet
,
told
her
what
Portion
was
requir'd
for
her
admittance
,
which
Sir
Thomas
was
contented
to
give
;
and
moreover
,
he
undertook
to
be
her
Conducter
thither
,
and
the
very
day
was
appointed
,
on
which
they
were
to
begin
their
Journy
.
CHAP.
II.
Her
Pious
Designs
are
crossed
by
her
Mother-in-law
,
and
what
happen'd
to
her
till
the
time
of
her
Marriage
.
GReat
Resolutions
are
seldom
undertaken
(
especially
in
the
way
of
Vertue
)
which
meet
not
with
great
oppositions
;
the
hopes
the
young
Lady
had
conceived
of
Consecrating
her self
to
God
in
a
Religious
Family
,
were
nipt
in
the
very
bud
:
For
the
Night
before
she
was
to
set
out
from
London
,
my
Lady
Hanmer
her
Mother-in-law
came
thither
,
and
being
inform'd
,
that
Sir
Thomas
had
given
his
consent
for
his
Daughters
going
beyond-sea
to
be
a
Nun
,
used
such
moving
Arguments
to
perswade
him
to
recal
his
consent
,
as
had
their
effect
.
Telling
him
all
the
World
would
look
upon
it
as
an
Argument
of
her
unkindness
,
that
having
one
only
Daughter
he
should
dispose
of
her
no
better
,
than
to
Imprison
her
in
the
Inclosure
of
a
Monastry
:
That
it
would
give
suspition
also
to
the
World
,
that
he
himself
was
a
Papist
,
and
consequently
expose
him
to
greater
difficulties
than
he
lay
under
at
present
,
They
being
Persecuted
no
less
for
their
Religion
,
than
for
their
Loyalty
.
These
Arguments
caus'd
Sir
Thomas
to
recal
his
consent
,
and
reverse
all
his
former
promises
.
His
Daughter
,
thô
she
receiv'd
his
Commands
of
staying
with
submission
,
yet
the
sorrow
to
see
herself
on
a
suddain
depriv'd
of
that
happiness
she
thought
herself
ready
to
possess
,
was
not
ordinary
.
As
chearfully
as
she
could
,
she
accompanied
her
Father
and
my
Lady
to
Leusham
,
where
for
a
Year
she
continued
much
the
same
kind
of
Life
she
had
lead
at
Haughton
,
at
the
end
of
which
her
Father
leaving
Leusham
sent
her
to
live
with
Mrs.
Ellis
a
Relation
of
his
at
Halrhey
in
Wales
.
A
fier
which
is
smother'd
for
a
time
,
seldom
fails
of
breaking
forth
afresh
,
yea
,
rather
seems
by
Imprisonment
to
get
force
and
strength
;
so
it
hapen'd
with
this
young
Lady
,
who
being
now
more
mature
than
formerly
,
she
thought
upon
such
probable
means
as
were
likely
to
enable
her
to
effect
her
desires
,
which
were
these
.
Her
Father
having
given
her
such
a
yearly
allowance
,
as
his
present
circumstances
would
permit
him
,
it
being
short
of
what
the
maintaining
of
her
,
according
to
her
Quality
requir'd
,
she
took
this
pretence
to
beg
leave
she
might
buy
Barly
,
and
get
it
made
into
Malt
,
and
Sell
it
to
his
own
Tenants
,
by
the
profit
of
which
she
hop'd
to
augment
her
allowance
,
to
a
competency
for
her
maintainance
after
such
a
manner
as
became
his
Daughter
;
shewing
hereby
her
Humility
to
submit
herself
to
so
base
and
sordid
a
means
,
to
compass
so
glorious
an
end
,
as
she
aim'd
at
.
Sir
Thomas
not
being
able
to
allow
her
more
,
upon
condition
she
sold
only
to
his
own
Tenants
,
gave
his
consent
,
which
she
having
obtain'd
,
pleas'd
herself
with
the
imagination
of
being
again
enabled
to
compass
her
wishes
,
and
in
a
short
time
by
her
good
Huswifry
to
improve
that
little
stock
allow'd
her
,
to
such
a
Summ
as
Father
Hammer
had
told
her
would
be
sufficient
,
to
obtain
her
Admittance
into
a
Monastry
.
But
whilst
she
was
thus
in
pursuit
of
so
Pious
an
intention
,
it
fell
to
the
ground
;
her
,
Fathers
Tenants
in
those
troublesome
times
grew
so
poor
that
they
were
not
able
to
pay
for
what
they
had
bought
of
her
.
This
design
also
failing
,
instead
of
laying
aside
the
thoughts
of
a
Religious
Life
,
which
seemed
now
an
improbable
thing
to
hope
for
;
she
still
hoped
even
against
hope
,
and
resolved
at
least
never
to
Marry
,
that
thereby
she
might
not
incapacitate
herself
for
that
Happiness
she
so
earnestly
desired
.
Times
growing
now
a
little
better
,
her
Father
was
offer'd
several
considerable
Matches
for
her
,
which
he
pressed
her
to
hearken
to
,
by
the
same
Arguments
she
had
used
to
him
,
to
perswade
him
to
give
his
consent
for
her
being
Religious
:
Viz.
That
if
any
misfortune
should
happen
to
him
,
the
thoughts
,
that
he
had
provided
for
her
,
would
be
a
comfort
to
him
in
it
,
and
therefore
earnestly
desired
her
to
accept
of
any
one
of
these
offers
,
she
liked
best
.
She
on
the
other
side
beg'd
of
him
to
shew
the
continuance
of
his
Affection
to
her
,
by
not
pressing
her
to
embrace
that
course
of
Life
to
which
she
had
a
greater
aversion
than
to
any
thing
in
the
World
;
and
that
no
heavier
cross
could
happen
to
her
than
that
of
Marriage
.
Her
Father
at
that
time
desisted
from
any
farther
importunity
,
but
a
Baronet
who
was
one
of
her
earnest
Suiters
did
not
from
his
;
to
avoid
which
,
she
beg'd
leave
of
her
Father
to
go
out
of
the
Country
,
and
obtain'd
his
consent
for
her
going
to
live
at
Mr.
Hawley's
at
Brainford
near
London
.
Hither
she
came
accompanied
with
a
Cousin
German
of
hers
,
Mrs.
Catherin
Kinnaston
,
who
had
lived
with
her
at
Alrhey
,
where
they
had
contracted
a
very
particular
friendship
.
But
here
she
was
not
freed
as
she
hop'd
from
her
Suitors
importunity
,
who
followed
her
,
and
had
gain'd
her
Fathers
Letter
to
her
,
to
perswade
her
to
grant
his
request
.
Her
Fathers
Letter
,
joyn'd
with
the
Baronets
importunity
,
wrought
much
upon
her
;
but
he
having
received
several
denyals
by
word
of
mouth
,
resolved
to
make
his
last
attempt
by
Letter
,
in
which
he
very
pathetically
express'd
his
Passion
for
her
,
telling
her
amongst
other
things
,
That
whatever
he
suffer'd
if
she
deny'd
him
now
,
it
should
be
the
last
solicitation
he
would
ever
give
her
the
trouble
of
.
This
Letter
,
with
her
Fathers
perswasions
in
his
,
put
her
into
a
doubt
what
to
do
,
and
in
this
perplexity
she
consulted
her
Cousin
,
who
used
all
the
Arguments
she
could
to
prevail
with
her
,
not
to
give
him
any
farther
denyal
.
Her
powerful
Counsel
had
such
an
ascendency
over
her
,
that
she
Writ
him
a
civil
Answer
,
which
she
had
no
sooner
done
,
and
given
it
her
Maid
to
send
away
,
but
the
thoughts
of
the
former
happiness
she
had
propos'd
,
return'd
in
so
forcible
a
manner
,
and
the
resolutions
she
had
taken
of
not
puting
her self
into
any
condition
,
that
might
render
her
uncapable
of
that
happiness
,
came
so
lively
to
her
thoughts
;
that
almost
before
her
Maid
was
down
Stairs
,
she
called
her
back
,
took
the
Letter
from
her
,
and
immediately
burnt
it
,
giving
her
another
,
in
which
she
desired
her
Suiter
,
if
he
had
the
Affection
he
pretended
for
her
,
to
shew
it
by
keeping
his
promise
,
in
never
more
troubling
her
in
that
nature
.
It
was
no
wonder
,
that
this
,
as
well
as
other
Persons
of
Quality
,
expressed
so
great
an
earnestness
of
gaining
her
;
since
both
her
Exterior
and
Interior
were
such
,
as
challeng'd
the
Affections
and
Admiration
of
all
that
knew
her
;
and
I
conceive
,
I
cannot
have
a
fitter
place
to
give
the
Reader
a
satisfactory
discription
,
and
a
short
pourtraiture
of
both
,
than
this
.
She
was
above
the
Middle
Stature
of
Women
,
excellently
well
shapt
,
her
Complexion
not
extraordinary
fair
,
but
comely
and
lasting
,
her
Featurs
were
charming
,
her
Eyes
brown
as
well
as
her
hair
;
and
her
countenance
had
such
a
particular
sweetness
,
as
several
Painters
who
drew
her
Pictures
admired
,
but
own'd
their
skill
not
sufficient
to
express
.
This
beautiful
Symmetry
of
her
Body
,
was
accompanied
with
no
less
lovely
Qualities
of
her
Mind
.
Her
humor
was
grave
and
serious
,
yet
sweetn'd
with
such
an
affability
,
that
render'd
her
conversation
no
ways
disagreeable
or
uneasie
,
but
sought
after
and
desired
by
All.
This
created
a
freedom
in
those
she
convers'd
with
,
as
the
other
kept
them
in
a
certain
becoming
distance
.
She
was
an
excellent
friend
,
and
where
she
once
took
a
kindness
,
't
was
impossible
for
any
to
alter
it
,
and
thô
she
chose
very
few
,
to
whom
she
expressed
a
particular
friendship
;
yet
the
choice
she
made
,
evidenc'd
the
goodness
of
her
judgment
,
they
being
such
,
as
deserv'd
it
.
She
was
mild
and
not
easily
mov'd
to
anger
,
yet
her
meekness
did
not
hinder
the
expressing
of
her
resentments
,
when
she
had
just
cause
:
She
was
a
lover
of
frugality
and
industry
,
set
a
high
value
upon
time
,
and
had
every
hour
of
the
day
regulated
;
took
no
Resolutions
,
but
with
mature
consideration
,
and
was
as
constant
in
the
execution
of
what
she
once
resolv'd
upon
.
She
had
a
clear
and
peircing
wit
,
Masculine
Judgment
,
a
fruitful
Memory
,
whereby
she
came
to
understand
several
Languages
besides
her
own
,
and
a
Prudence
in
business
,
above
the
ordinary
capacity
of
a
Woman
.
She
was
so
bigotted
to
the
Protestant
Religion
she
was
brought
up
in
,
that
neither
the
intreaties
,
or
promises
of
her
Elder
Brother
Sir
Iohn
Hanmer
,
could
perswade
her
to
alter
it
,
who
at
his
return
our
of
Portugal
(
where
he
became
a
Catholic
whilst
he
Studied
in
the
English
Seminary
at
Lisbon
)
was
so
Zealous
for
his
Religion
,
as
often
upon
his
Knees
with
Tears
,
he
beg'd
her
to
embrace
it
:
Yet
all
this
could
never
move
her
,
thô
she
passionatly
lov'd
him
,
to
a
less
Esteem
,
or
Affection
for
her
own
Religion
,
which
nothing
,
but
the
hopes
she
had
of
being
Religious
,
could
ever
make
her
think
of
quiting
;
and
she
was
very
often
used
to
say
,
That
those
Desires
so
transported
her
,
as
often
as
they
occur'd
,
that
the
scarse
thought
them
inconsistent
with
her
own
Religion
.
CHAP.
III.
The
first
interview
between
her
,
and
Sir
John
Warner
,
her
Marriage
,
and
behavior
in
the
World
.
HAving
given
you
the
discription
of
what
she
was
,
it
is
time
to
let
you
know
those
secret
,
and
hidden
ways
God
makes
use
of
to
draw
the
Predestinate
to
his
service
.
It
happen'd
whilst
she
liv'd
at
Branford
,
that
the
Protector
dyed
,
whose
Splendid
and
Magnificent
Funeral
invited
all
People
to
a
sight
of
it
,
and
her
amongst
the
rest
,
and
Providence
so
order'd
,
that
she
should
be
a
Spectatress
with
some
of
her
friends
,
in
the
same
Balcony
,
which
Sir
Iohn
Warner
,
and
some
of
his
Relations
had
taken
up
to
behold
the
same
Solemnity
,
it
being
only
seperated
in
the
middle
to
divide
the
two
Companies
.
Here
she
was
inform'd
of
Sir
Iohn
Warner
,
as
well
as
he
of
her
;
to
wit
,
that
she
was
likely
,
besides
that
plentiful
Fortune
her
Father
design'd
her
,
to
be
Heiress
to
Three
Thousand
pound
a
Year
,
should
her
Brother
die
without
Issue
,
who
was
not
yet
Married
,
and
was
in
Possession
of
Mr.
Bakers
Estate
,
his
Unckle
by
his
Mother
.
But
both
Sir
Iohn
,
and
she
were
so
far
from
any
thoughts
of
Marriage
,
that
what
was
told
them
of
each
other
took
,
no
Impression
.
But
what
Heaven
had
so
happily
decreed
came
at
length
to
be
accomplisht
.
For
Sir
Thomas
Hanmer
resolving
to
leave
Suffolk
,
and
return
to
a
House
of
his
own
called
Betisfield
in
Wales
(
where
he
might
now
be
able
to
live
at
quiet
)
intended
to
take
his
Daughter
along
with
him
,
and
for
that
end
,
sent
to
her
to
meet
him
,
and
her
Mother-in-law
at
London
;
where
he
stay'd
some
time
for
the
Conclusion
of
a
Match
that
was
treating
between
his
Son
Sir
Iohn
Hanmer
,
and
Mrs.
Alston's
Daughter
,
an
Heiress
to
Seven
Hundred
Pound
a
Year
,
whose
Mother
was
Aunt
to
Sir
Iohn
Warner
by
his
Fathers
side
;
who
being
lately
dead
,
and
Sir
Iohn
,
now
in
the
Possession
of
his
Estate
,
had
disposed
all
things
to
Travel
into
France
,
and
before
this
,
had
began
his
Journy
,
had
he
not
by
Mrs.
Alston's
his
Aunts
intreaties
,
defer'd
it
till
after
his
Cousin's
Marriage
,
which
within
a
Fortnight
or
Three
Weeks
,
was
to
be
Solemnized
;
whilst
Sir
Iohn
stayed
here
with
his
Aunt
,
it
happened
,
that
one
Day
Sir
Iohn
Hanmer
came
to
Visit
his
Mistress
,
and
brought
his
Sister
along
with
him
.
Thô
the
first
sight
of
her
made
no
impression
at
all
,
as
we
have
said
,
upon
Sir
Iohn
Warner
,
yet
this
second
did
,
and
so
forcibly
too
,
as
to
make
him
immediately
lay
aside
his
former
designs
,
and
resolve
to
make
his
Applications
to
her
,
which
he
should
never
have
had
the
confidence
to
have
done
,
had
he
known
how
severe
and
averse
she
had
shown
her self
to
her
former
Suiters
:
For
these
being
the
first
Addresses
he
had
ever
made
to
any
Woman
in
that
kind
,
he
would
not
willingly
have
expos'd
himself
to
a
denial
the
first
time
he
made
them
;
having
refus'd
to
hearken
to
very
considerable
Matches
,
that
were
offer'd
him
,
being
unwilling
to
Marry
,
whilst
those
unsetl'd
Times
lasted
.
Providence
,
that
often
times
makes
use
of
contrary
means
,
to
bring
about
it's
own
designs
,
appear'd
wonderfully
in
this
,
and
gave
her
no
less
inclination
to
receive
,
than
it
had
given
Sir
Iohn
to
make
his
Addresses
.
This
was
exteamly
wonder'd
at
by
those
who
knew
her
disposition
;
nay
,
even
by
her self
;
when
she
found
such
an
inclination
,
to
what
before
she
had
entertain'd
so
great
an
Antipathy
.
Infine
,
she
who
had
stood
out
several
Years
Courtships
from
others
,
was
gain'd
in
Three
Weeks
time
by
Sir
Iohn
;
who
the
Week
after
his
Consin's
Espousals
,
was
himself
Married
in
London
by
Dr.
Iohn
Warner
Lord
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
upon
the
Seventh
of
Iune
1659.
Althô
she
had
now
embraced
a
State
of
Life
,
wholy
inconsistent
with
that
of
a
Religious
Profession
;
yet
she
seemed
still
to
have
a
special
Affection
,
and
Inclination
for
those
Virtues
,
which
even
adorn
the
most
perfect
Calling
.
And
not
long
after
her
Marriage
,
she
had
a
singular
tryal
given
her
,
as
well
of
Humility
,
as
of
Patience
;
which
was
the
more
sensible
,
because
given
by
one
she
so
passionatly
lov'd
.
Sir
Iohn
Warner
having
accepted
of
Sir
Iohn
Hanmer's
,
his
Brother-in-laws
invitation
,
to
live
with
him
at
Wittingham-hall
in
Suffolk
,
not
far
from
his
own
Estate
;
was
invited
by
him
to
take
a
little
Ramble
about
the
Country
,
without
acquainting
his
Lady
whether
he
went
.
At
his
return
,
my
Lady
Warner
after
an
expression
of
her
Joy
to
see
Sir
Iohn
come
home
safe
,
made
a
kind
Expostulation
with
him
,
Why
he
would
be
so
unkind
,
as
to
leave
her
so
long
in
that
solicitude
,
by
going
and
staying
such
a
while
abroad
without
telling
her
of
i●
.
He
,
like
other
Young
Men
,
often
too
Jealous
of
loosing
their
Authority
,
by
too
kind
a
Condescention
to
their
Wives
,
made
an
ill
interpretation
of
her
kind
demand
;
looking
upon
it
as
a
sort
of
Controulment
;
and
told
her
,
It
belong'd
not
to
her
to
require
an
account
of
his
Actions
;
that
he
would
have
his
liberty
to
go
,
and
come
when
he
pleas'd
,
without
informing
any
one
why
,
and
whether
he
went
.
This
unexpected
Answer
might
well
have
created
a
disturbance
in
one
,
that
was
not
endow'd
with
that
Spirit
of
Obedience
,
and
Humility
,
she
was
Mistress
of
;
which
she
expressed
,
by
falling
upon
her
Knees
,
and
beging
Pardon
for
so
just
an
offence
;
and
promis'd
never
more
to
be
guilty
of
the
like
;
which
promise
she
not
only
made
,
but
exactly
kept
all
her
life
after
:
And
this
was
the
only
misunderstanding
that
ever
happen'd
between
them
,
whilst
they
lived
together
.
My
Lady
Warner
being
now
big
with
Child
,
and
Sir
Iohn
thinking
it
convenient
she
should
lie
in
at
his
own
House
at
Parham
,
motion'd
it
to
her
:
She
joyfully
accepted
the
proposal
,
and
declar'd
how
much
more
it
would
be
to
her
satisfaction
to
live
there
(
notwithstanding
the
trouble
she
knew
the
care
of
House-keeping
would
inevitably
give
her
)
where
she
hop'd
to
be
free
from
such
a
continual
concourse
of
Company
,
which
render'd
her
Life
less
pleasant
where
she
was
;
but
yet
she
would
never
have
complain'd
of
it
,
had
not
he
kindly
made
this
offer
to
her
:
For
thô
nothing
was
more
pleasing
to
her
,
than
Quiet
and
Retirement
;
yet
since
she
thought
the
other
more
grateful
to
him
,
she
would
willingly
have
Sacrific'd
her
own
satisfaction
,
to
give
him
his
.
Sir
Iohn's
Eldest
Sister
,
Mrs.
Ann
Warner
,
who
lived
with
my
Lady
Pettus
her
Mother-in-law
,
at
Castor
near
Norwich
,
being
dangerously
ill
,
sent
for
him
;
whether
he
went
,
and
carried
my
Lady
with
him
.
His
Sister
dying
,
he
carried
her
Body
to
be
buried
at
Parham
,
and
took
this
occasion
of
remaining
there
;
taking
his
other
Sister
Mrs.
Elizabeth
Warner
along
with
him
.
Whether
she
was
no
sooner
come
,
but
she
was
presently
Visited
by
all
in
the
Neighborhood
,
and
among
others
,
by
Sir
Iohn
Warner's
Nurse
,
who
upon
that
account
,
taking
a
little
more
Liberty
than
the
other's
did
with
my
Lady
(
who
in
compliance
to
the
fashion
wore
Patches
)
told
her
,
Madam
,
God
Almighty
has
given
you
a
very
good
Face
,
why
will
you
spoil
it
with
those
ugly
black
things
?
If
he
had
put
them
there
,
I
am
sure
you
could
not
have
taken
it
well
,
and
with
reason
too
,
for
your
Face
would
not
have
been
half
so
handsome
.
This
Advice
was
so
gratfully
accepted
,
that
she
immediatly
pul'd
them
off
,
and
never
after
wore
any
more
.
Such
passages
as
these
are
often
Paradox'd
,
and
Ridicul'd
as
a
peice
of
bigottry
,
by
those
who
do
not
willingly
admit
of
any
thing
,
which
may
abate
their
Pride
,
or
take
of
from
their
Vanity
.
How
acceptable
this
innate
goodness
of
hers
was
to
Heaven
,
even
before
her
Conversion
,
may
be
gather'd
by
two
great
dangers
she
happily
escaped
.
She
was
naturally
fearful
in
a
Coach
,
and
the
bad
ways
,
as
well
as
her
condition
(
being
now
big
with
Child
)
so
augmented
this
fear
,
that
she
would
no
more
make
use
of
one
,
but
would
rather
go
to
Church
on
foot
,
which
thô
a
Mile
off
the
House
,
she
never
fail'd
to
do
twice
a
Sunday
,
even
in
the
Winter
time
.
Sir
Iohn
finding
this
very
troublesome
,
and
knowing
she
lov'd
to
Ride
single
(
being
an
excellent
Horse-Woman
)
bought
a
Horse
for
her
;
which
,
she
was
no
sooner
got
upon
,
than
he
threw
her
down
;
for
(
being
by
the
carelesness
of
the
Groom
Girted
too
backward
)
he
never
left
kicking
till
he
dismounted
her
,
and
after
she
was
down
,
continuing
still
to
kick
,
came
several
times
very
near
her
Head
with
his
Feet
.
It
pleased
God
to
protect
her
and
her
Child
she
was
big
withal
,
from
any
hurt
by
this
Accident
,
as
he
had
a
little
before
from
another
;
Viz.
Sir
Iohn
to
divert
himself
,
coming
out
of
his
own
Coach
wherein
she
was
,
to
drive
another
Gentleman
's
in
which
the
Servants
were
,
he
overturn'd
it
;
which
she
hearing
of
,
and
fearing
some
hurt
might
have
come
to
him
,
leapt
over
the
Boot
of
the
Coach
,
not
staying
to
have
it
taken
down
as
the
fashon
was
then
,
to
go
to
him
;
without
receiving
any
more
hurt
by
this
fright
,
and
dangerous
leap
it
occasion'd
;
than
by
the
other
accident
before
mention'd
:
Almighty
God
preserving
her
,
and
her
Child
for
his
future
service
.
Her
time
of
Lying-in
drawing
near
,
she
gave
notice
or
it
to
her
Father
;
who
(
thô
then
at
Betisfield
in
Wales
,
near
Two
Hundred
Miles
distant
from
Parham
)
to
shew
the
passionate
affection
he
had
for
her
,
took
a
Journy
on
Horseback
from
thence
,
at
so
unseasonable
a
time
of
the
Year
,
to
give
her
the
comfort
of
his
presence
;
which
that
she
might
be
sure
not
to
want
,
he
was
with
her
a
Month
before
she
was
brought
to
bed
,
which
was
upon
the
20th
of
March
,
1659.
She
was
Three
Days
,
and
Three
Nights
in
Labor
;
insomuch
,
that
both
hers
and
the
Childs
Life
were
in
great
danger
;
and
she
suffer'd
so
great
Pain
,
that
she
was
often
tempted
to
hit
her
Head
against
the
Bed-post
with
such
violence
,
as
might
put
an
end
to
it
;
but
instead
of
giving
way
to
such
Temptations
,
she
endeavor'd
to
suffer
all
with
what
Patience
she
was
able
;
looking
upon
it
,
as
a
just
Punishment
of
God
,
having
neglected
those
good
purpose
sh●
had
made
,
ok
Dedicating
her self
intirely
to
his
service
;
and
therefore
,
resolv'd
,
if
God
spar'd
hers
and
the
Childs
Life
,
to
bring
it
up
with
the
same
sentiments
,
God
had
given
her
of
that
State
,
she
had
now
made
her self
uncapable
of
;
hoping
it
might
afterwards
embrace
that
happy
Life
,
she
her self
had
neglected
.
Her
Daughter
(
of
whom
she
was
at
last
happily
Deliver'd
)
was
Christned
,
and
Nam'd
Catherine
(
Mrs.
Catherine
Kinnaston
my
Lady's
Kinswoman
,
and
friend
we
spoke
of
before
,
being
God-mother
,
)
and
even
before
,
she
was
capable
of
any
impression
,
my
Lady
Warner
began
to
instil
such
Principles
into
her
,
as
she
hopt
might
one
day
have
no
little
prevalence
over
her
Riper
Age.
This
Child
was
the
first
blessing
that
God
bestow'd
upon
her
;
and
the
care
she
took
in
Cultivating
this
hopeful
Plant
,
by
Piously
managing
her
first
Years
,
(
in
which
all
things
that
are
tender
and
pretious
,
are
most
of
all
in
danger
)
was
abundantly
rewarded
by
a
second
blessing
of
another
Daughter
,
Born
upon
the
15th
.
of
Iuly
,
1653.
and
Christned
the
20th
.
receiving
in
Baptism
,
the
Name
of
Susan
,
from
my
Lady
Hanmer
her
Grand-mother
,
and
God-mother
.
These
early
Impressions
of
Devotion
she
gave
to
both
,
were
so
pleasing
to
Heaven
,
as
well
as
profitable
to
them
;
that
without
doubt
they
conduc'd
very
much
,
to
their
embracing
of
that
State
,
they
now
both
happily
enjoy
,
in
the
English
Monastry
,
of
the
Order
of
Saint
Bennet
at
Dunkirck
.
She
was
not
only
thus
diligent
in
her
Duty
to
her
Children
,
but
held
the
same
Managery
in
her
Houshold
Affairs
of
less
moment
.
First
,
as
soon
as
she
got
up
in
the
Morning
,
having
spent
half
an
hour
at
her
Devotions
in
her
Closet
,
(
which
she
also
did
constantly
before
she
went
to
Bed
)
she
apply'd
her self
wholy
to
her
Domestick
concerns
;
and
chearfully
underwent
the
trouble
of
taking
an
exact
account
of
all
things
,
that
were
brought
in
,
or
spent
in
the
House
that
Day
:
And
thô
there
was
a
Steward
,
whose
Employment
it
was
to
look
into
such
Affairs
;
yet
she
would
needs
ease
him
of
this
trouble
,
and
take
it
upon
her self
;
that
he
might
have
more
Time
to
mind
other
business
of
greater
moment
.
'T
is
true
,
she
had
no
stint
prescrib'd
her
,
and
might
Command
of
the
Steward
what
Mony
she
pleas'd
,
yet
to
dispatch
all
things
in
a
more
quiet
and
orderly
manner
,
she
desir'd
Sir
Iohn
to
give
a
particular
allowance
,
to
her self
,
and
Children
;
he
offer'd
her
a
Hundred
Pound
a
Year
;
this
condescention
was
kindly
receiv'd
,
yet
her
Answer
was
,
that
Fifty
would
be
sufficient
:
Which
Summ
she
manag'd
so
well
,
as
never
to
exceed
it
;
and
yet
in
the
mean
time
by
her
prudent
conduct
,
maintain'd
her self
and
Children
,
according
to
their
Quality
.
Neither
did
this
charge
or
care
,
any
ways
hinder
her
from
acquiecing
to
whatsoever
Sir
Iohn
should
say
,
or
do
;
to
whom
she
always
pay'd
a
most
humble
,
and
entire
submission
,
as
may
be
gather'd
from
the
following
passage
.
It
happen'd
that
Sir
Iohn's
Unckle
,
Mr.
Robert
Warner
having
an
Annuity
of
Fifty
Pounds
;
had
Written
a
Letter
by
the
Post
to
this
effect
,
that
thô
there
was
but
half
a
Year
due
,
yet
having
particular
occasions
for
Mony
,
he
desir'd
that
he
would
advance
another
half
Year
,
and
return
him
Fifty
Pound
by
the
next
safe
opportunity
.
This
Letter
was
intercepted
,
and
another
counterfited
so
like
his
own
hand
,
that
he
himself
,
when
it
was
first
sent
him
;
thought
it
had
been
his
own
;
till
he
had
read
it
,
and
found
the
Contents
different
from
what
he
Writ
:
For
instead
of
returning
the
Mony
,
the
Cheat
had
desir'd
it
should
be
paid
to
the
Bearer
,
a
friend
of
his
;
that
had
furnish'd
him
with
it
;
and
that
he
would
give
him
a
kind
Entertainment
for
his
sake
.
The
Cheat
coming
very
well
Horst
,
and
very
Gentiely
Clad
,
pretending
he
had
sent
his
Servant
back
to
the
next
Market
Town
,
to
enquire
after
a
Silver-hilted
Sword
,
he
had
lost
out
of
his
Belt
upon
the
way
,
with
order
to
expect
his
return
thither
the
next
Day
:
Sir
Iohn
doubted
not
in
the
least
his
Honesty
,
thô
my
Lady
more
quick
sighted
,
so
far
suspected
him
,
as
to
desire
Sir
Iohn
not
to
give
him
the
Mony
,
without
Writing
again
to
his
Unckle
.
But
the
Hand
being
so
well
counterfited
,
and
the
Seal
of
his
Coat
of
Arms
also
;
he
told
her
he
was
sure
't
was
his
Unckles
Letter
,
and
therefore
order
d
the
Steward
to
pay
him
the
Mony
:
And
when
afterwards
the
Cheat
was
discover
d
,
she
was
so
far
from
censuring
Sir
Iohn's
Action
,
or
from
saying
,
If
he
had
believ'd
her
,
be
had
sav'd
his
Mony
;
that
she
never
so
much
as
took
the
least
notice
of
it
to
him
;
which
shewed
,
that
thô
she
took
great
care
of
what
Sir
Iohn
committed
to
her
,
yet
she
did
not
in
the
least
intermedle
,
or
concern
her self
in
what
belong'd
immediatly
to
his
managment
;
but
left
it
intirely
to
him
,
to
act
as
he
thought
best
:
And
as
she
perform'd
all
things
belonging
to
her
charge
,
to
his
extraordinary
satisfaction
;
so
she
was
no
less
submissive
to
all
his
Orders
:
And
lest
she
might
diminish
that
satisfaction
,
she
desir'd
he
should
have
in
all
things
,
she
would
even
disapprove
her
own
Judgment
,
when
in
any
thing
it
contradicted
his
.
Neither
did
her
compliance
with
Sir
Iohn's
desires
,
cause
her
any
ways
to
neglect
her
Domestic
Affairs
;
amongst
which
,
the
care
of
her
Servants
was
the
first
.
Her
endeavors
were
restless
in
preventing
those
disorders
,
which
are
incident
to
Families
;
She
warned
often
,
and
caution'd
those
who
were
addicted
to
unnecessary
,
and
dangerous
Conversations
;
if
these
admonitions
prevailed
little
,
she
us'd
more
efficacious
means
,
of
hindring
such
ill
consequences
as
might
follow
;
by
turning
away
one
of
them
she
thought
the
occasion
,
of
the
others
breaking
her
Commands
.
If
she
found
any
of
her
Servants
overseen
in
Drink
,
She
admonish'd
him
the
first
time
,
to
take
care
she
saw
him
not
guilty
of
the
same
fault
again
;
if
this
charitable
advice
took
no
effect
,
she
was
wont
to
use
her
powerful
intercession
with
Sir
Iohn
(
who
refus'd
her
nothing
she
desi'd
)
to
discharge
him
immediatly
from
his
service
.
Moreover
,
to
prevent
that
common
Topic
,
which
Servants
for
the
most
part
make
use
of
for
an
excuse
,
that
their
intemperance
proceeds
from
their
kind
entertainment
of
other
Gentlemens
Servants
;
She
declar'd
,
that
should
not
serve
their
turn
;
for
she
desir'd
that
others
Servants
should
be
treated
,
as
she
would
have
her
own
;
Viz.
That
they
should
want
nothing
,
yet
not
have
so
much
as
to
make
them
unfit
to
render
due
service
to
their
Masters
.
This
care
was
follow'd
by
a
diligent
forecast
,
that
no
part
of
that
pretious
time
,
She
so
much
esteem'd
,
might
be
cast
away
,
or
spent
idely
,
but
rather
improv'd
.
Ladies
ordinarily
challenge
the
time
of
Dressing
and
Adorning
themselves
,
as
properly
their
own
;
and
endeavor
to
make
it
the
whole
Employment
of
their
Servants
.
But
on
the
contrary
,
She
to
redeem
that
,
which
others
do
not
account
lost
;
was
accustom'd
to
Read
constantly
some
Devout
Book
to
them
;
not
only
when
they
were
busy
in
this
Employment
,
but
in
the
Afternoon
also
;
causing
such
,
whose
Circumstances
would
permit
them
,
to
Work
in
her
presence
;
that
she
might
Read
to
them
whilst
they
were
there
:
And
took
care
not
only
to
give
them
all
,
a
constant
Employment
;
but
also
,
that
whilst
their
Hands
were
at
Work
,
their
Minds
might
be
Piously
taken
up
,
with
Attention
to
what
they
Heard
.
This
care
in
regulating
,
and
framing
her
Family
according
to
the
Maxims
of
Christian
Duty
;
thô
it
was
great
and
singular
,
yet
it
was
too
narrow
a
Sphere
,
to
bound
or
limit
her
Charity
;
which
extended
not
only
to
Domesticks
,
but
embraced
the
necessitous
state
of
all
,
especially
of
those
who
were
helpless
and
laden
with
afflictions
:
Insomuch
,
as
she
could
never
look
upon
any
in
misery
or
distress
;
but
she
consider'd
their
condition
as
her
own
,
and
gave
them
speedy
succour
and
assistance
.
And
that
she
mighr
do
this
the
better
;
She
would
never
be
enduc'd
by
any
intreaties
,
to
Play
for
Mony
;
professing
,
She
had
none
to
loose
,
but
what
belong'd
to
the
Poor
.
For
what
she
could
spare
out
of
that
allowance
Sir
Iohn
had
given
her
,
She
had
assign'd
them
;
and
was
so
sparing
and
provident
,
as
to
give
very
considerable
Alms
out
of
it
.
She
took
special
care
that
the
Poor
,
who
came
at
Dinner
Time
should
be
duly
serv'd
;
ordering
that
when
any
particular
Object
of
Charity
presented
it self
,
they
should
give
her
notice
of
it
;
and
she
never
fail'd
to
relieve
them
proportionably
to
their
necessities
.
If
any
Neighbor
fell
sick
,
She
was
not
content
to
send
them
,
Cordial
Waters
,
Syrups
,
and
such
like
helps
,
which
she
had
prepar'd
for
that
end
;
but
would
be
the
Bearer
of
them
her self
;
and
by
that
means
,
see
if
they
wanted
not
more
,
than
their
Modesty
permitted
them
to
ask
.
Nor
was
the
greatest
difficulty
able
to
obstruct
any
Act
of
Charity
towards
them
:
As
may
appear
by
her
going
once
half
a
Mile
on
Foot
,
to
assist
a
Poor
Neighbor
in
Child-bed
,
and
this
even
at
Midnight
,
in
the
rigid
season
of
Winter
;
thrô
the
Snow
,
by
which
she
saved
the
Womans
Life
,
who
had
not
my
Lady
come
,
had
certainly
died
in
Labor
,
as
the
person
her self
own'd
as
long
as
she
liv'd
.
She
had
a
very
Compassionate
Nature
,
which
she
us'd
to
blame
as
Cowardize
,
because
it
would
not
permit
her
to
dress
the
Wounds
,
and
Sores
of
those
,
for
whom
she
was
so
tenderly
concern'd
;
yet
she
supply'd
this
defect
as
much
as
she
was
able
,
by
giving
them
such
Playsters
,
and
Oyntments
,
as
she
made
for
all
sorts
of
Aylements
:
Nor
was
she
less
curious
in
having
at
hand
all
kinds
of
approv'l
Remedies
;
that
she
might
impart
them
to
the
most
indigent
;
and
at
the
same
time
so
careful
,
that
she
admitted
none
into
her
Receipt
Book
,
which
had
not
produc'd
the
effect
she
earnestly
wished
.
But
her
Charity
shin'd
most
of
all
,
where
now
a
days
't
is
most
wanting
,
Viz.
in
her
Conversation
,
which
was
so
agreeable
an
Entertainment
to
those
she
Converst
with
,
that
they
rather
fear'd
,
than
desir'd
it
should
be
interrupted
,
by
any
other
;
it
being
no
less
solid
than
recreative
,
and
ever
sutable
to
her
Calm
and
Sweet
Temper
.
She
knew
Judiciously
how
to
suit
her self
to
those
she
convers'd
with
;
without
any
offence
,
either
to
the
present
,
or
absent
;
joyning
always
ingenuity
with
instruction
:
For
being
well
Read
in
History
(
that
being
her
chief
delight
)
and
having
an
extraordinary
Memory
,
that
made
what
she
had
seen
or
Read
her
own
;
She
never
wanted
excellent
matter
to
entertain
even
long
Discourses
;
and
was
never
driven
,
to
seek
it
at
others
cost
;
either
by
traducing
their
Actions
,
or
relating
any
thing
that
might
lessen
their
esteem
;
but
on
the
contrary
,
took
every
occasion
she
could
,
of
speaking
well
of
all
,
and
turning
every
thing
,
by
a
Pious
Artifice
,
to
the
best
sense
:
Excusing
the
intention
,
if
she
could
not
approve
of
the
action
;
and
consequently
never
employ'd
her
Wit
in
Rallying
,
or
Aspersing
others
;
bur
on
the
contrary
,
if
any
one
lasht
forth
into
less
Charitable
Insinuations
,
She
was
the
first
,
that
shewed
a
dislike
by
her
silence
;
and
thereby
gave
them
a
kind
check
to
be
more
wary
hereafter
:
Joyning
as
I
said
before
,
Severity
and
Affability
in
so
wonderful
a
manner
;
that
love
and
fear
seem'd
to
go
hand
in
hand
;
and
as
the
one
made
her
Company
desir'd
,
so
the
other
render'd
it
not
uneasie
:
All
being
willing
to
quit
any
Subject
,
thô
never
so
suitable
to
their
own
humors
,
rather
than
loose
the
diversion
of
hers
:
And
therefore
,
when
any
had
been
declaiming
against
,
or
censuring
others
,
or
talking
of
any
light
and
unprofitable
thing
;
which
is
the
Theme
commonly
of
Worldly
Conversation
:
Her
presence
as
well
before
,
as
after
her
Marriage
,
was
of
sufficient
Authority
to
silence
them
;
and
Mrs.
Trevor
Hanmer
,
or
my
Lady
Warner
is
coming
,
was
a
forcible
Item
to
turn
the
hotest
Discourse
,
into
such
an
one
,
as
might
not
be
displeasing
to
her
.
Which
evidenc'd
how
far
they
were
from
regretting
the
interruption
of
their
own
Discourse
,
and
how
glad
of
the
occasion
of
enjoying
her's
,
which
was
ever
diverting
and
innocent
.
CHAP.
VI.
The
first
beginning
and
occasion
of
her
Conversion
.
ALmighty
God
,
who
disposeth
all
things
no
less
effectually
than
sweetly
,
would
no
longer
permit
one
,
who
had
liv'd
up
so
strictly
to
the
light
of
Nature
and
Education
,
to
live
without
the
light
of
Grace
.
The
beginning
of
her
Conversion
was
after
this
manner
.
Her
Father
Sir
Thomas
Hanmer
thought
a
diversion
for
her
very
necessary
;
and
therefore
,
invited
Sir
Iohn
and
her
,
with
their
whole
Family
,
to
Winter
with
him
at
Betisfield
.
Whether
,
as
soon
as
she
had
recover'd
her
strength
,
after
her
Lying-in
of
her
Youngest
Daughter
,
they
began
their
Journy
.
Her
diversion
was
Sir
Thomas's
design
,
in
this
Invitation
;
but
her
Conversion
was
intended
by
Higher
Powers
;
nor
can
this
be
reflected
upon
without
a
special
Adoration
of
the
secret
Councils
of
Divine
Providence
.
In
this
sejornment
it
was
,
she
first
began
to
doubt
of
her
Religion
;
which
is
commonly
the
first
step
,
that
God
makes
use
of
,
to
bring
those
that
are
not
in
it
,
to
the
knowledge
of
the
true
one
.
Hitherto
she
thought
her self
in
so
secure
a
way
to
Salvation
,
that
her
Brother's
kind
and
earnest
intreaties
of
her
,
to
leave
it
,
could
(
as
we
have
said
,
)
work
nothing
upon
her
;
and
was
so
constant
in
it
,
that
nothing
could
make
her
think
of
a
change
,
but
the
hopes
(
as
we
have
said
)
of
a
Religious
Life
;
to
which
she
often
found
so
violent
an
impulse
,
that
even
permited
her
not
to
reflect
upon
the
Abjuration
of
Protestancy
,
which
it
necessarily
requir'd
:
Otherwise
the
difference
in
so
Essential
a
Point
,
as
the
Real
Presence
in
the
Blessed
Sacrament
,
would
have
startled
her
,
and
put
an
end
to
her
Design
of
being
a
Nun
;
as
it
did
surprize
her
when
she
heard
this
was
the
Belief
the
Church
of
England
Profess'd
:
of
which
she
hitherto
acknowledg'd
her self
a
Member
.
One
Night
after
Supper
it
happen'd
,
that
my
Lady
Hanmer
in
a
Discourse
about
Religion
affirm'd
,
That
the
Belief
of
the
Real
Presence
,
of
our
Savior
in
the
Blessed
Sacrament
,
was
acknowledg'd
by
the
Public
Liturgy
of
the
Church
of
England
,
which
was
Authoriz'd
and
Commanded
to
be
Read
,
in
all
Churches
of
the
Kingdom
.
My
Lady
Warner
surpriz'd
at
this
Assertion
,
Modestly
reply
d
;
Then
Madam
I
have
hitherto
been
very
ignorant
in
the
Religion
I
Profess
,
and
have
been
brought
up
in
from
a
Child
.
My
Lady
persisted
still
in
her
Assertion
,
and
admit'd
her
ignorance
in
so
considerable
a
Point
of
Faith
;
and
Sir
Thomas
Hanmer
affirming
my
Lady
to
be
in
the
right
,
and
his
Daughter
to
be
in
an
Error
,
She
was
extreamly
perplext
;
to
think
She
had
been
so
long
brought
up
,
in
the
Belief
of
that
Tenet
,
which
the
Church
,
she
Profess'd
her self
of
,
disown'd
;
fearing
,
that
as
she
was
ignorant
in
this
so
necessary
a
Point
of
Faith
,
She
might
be
so
also
,
in
others
no
less
Essential
.
However
,
thô
she
could
not
submit
her
Judgment
even
to
her
Father's
,
whose
knowledge
and
experience
she
knew
to
be
far
greater
than
her
own
;
and
that
his
kindness
also
was
too
great
,
to
lead
her
into
an
Error
(
so
deep
are
the
impressions
of
Education
,
as
not
easily
to
be
canceld
)
yet
she
prudently
seem'd
to
acquiesce
to
their
Opinion
,
rather
than
farther
contradict
them
,
and
suspended
her
Judgment
,
till
she
could
better
inform
her self
,
in
so
important
a
Point
;
which
she
intended
to
do
at
London
.
Which
place
(
after
S●x
Months
kind
Entertainment
)
Sir
Iohn
and
she
with
their
whole
Family
,
was
to
pass
through
,
in
their
way
home
.
She
no
sooner
came
to
London
,
but
Sir
Iohn
Hanmer
her
Brother
came
to
Visit
her
;
and
told
her
,
her
Unckle
Hanmer
(
a
Title
the
Welsh
give
to
such
as
are
Cousins
only
,
when
they
much
exceed
them
in
Age
)
was
in
Town
,
and
would
be
very
glad
to
see
her
.
This
was
that
Father
of
the
Society
of
Iesus
above
mention'd
,
with
whom
she
had
treated
about
being
Religious
.
She
was
at
first
a
little
concern'd
,
about
what
he
would
think
of
her
,
for
having
embrac'd
a
State
of
Life
,
so
contrary
to
what
she
had
propos'd
to
him
;
but
Civility
overcoming
this
apprehension
,
She
appointed
a
time
to
receive
his
intended
Visit
;
which
he
made
at
the
time
prefixt
,
and
was
so
far
from
taking
notice
of
what
she
apprehended
,
that
he
Congratulated
with
her
,
for
her
happy
Marriage
;
but
neglected
not
to
take
this
occasion
of
speaking
to
her
of
Religion
;
of
the
necessity
of
being
in
the
true
Church
;
that
there
was
but
one
that
could
be
true
;
there
being
but
one
Faith
,
as
there
was
but
one
God
,
and
one
Baptism
;
and
desir'd
her
no
less
for
her
own
,
than
for
his
sake
,
to
take
the
pains
only
,
of
examining
impartially
the
Tenets
of
both
Churches
;
and
she
would
soon
find
which
was
the
true
one
.
She
could
not
,
but
make
a
Civil
acknowledgment
for
his
kind
concern
;
which
gave
him
hopes
,
that
a
second
Visit
would
not
be
unwelcome
;
whereby
he
thought
he
might
be
able
,
to
do
good
upon
a
Soul
,
he
found
so
well
dispos'd
to
hear
reason
;
perceiving
her
neither
prepossess'd
,
nor
byas
d
with
passion
,
or
prejudice
:
Two
of
the
greatest
impediments
in
the
way
to
Truth
.
The
second
time
he
went
to
Visit
her
,
he
took
occasion
to
Discourse
upon
the
particular
Tenets
of
the
Roman
Catholic
Religion
;
having
in
the
first
only
toucht
them
in
general
;
and
among
other
Points
,
he
discourst
most
at
large
upon
the
Real
Presence
:
For
which
thô
he
brought
more
and
better
Arguments
,
than
ever
she
had
heard
;
yet
they
only
wrought
upon
her
so
far
,
as
to
quicken
her
in
the
performance
of
the
Resolution
,
she
had
before
taken
,
of
being
better
inform'd
,
in
a
Point
of
such
consequence
;
assented
to
by
her
own
,
as
well
as
the
Roman
Catholic
Church
;
thô
hitherto
she
had
believ'd
the
contrary
.
She
receiv'd
him
with
no
less
civility
in
this
,
than
in
the
former
Visit
;
which
gave
Mrs.
Ioan
Kinaston
,
a
Relation
,
and
particular
friend
of
my
Lady's
,
an
occasion
to
fear
,
that
this
good
Father
(
whom
she
knew
from
my
Lady
to
be
a
Priest
)
had
in
those
two
Visits
wrought
very
much
upon
her
●udgment
,
in
order
to
perswade
her
to
his
Opinions
,
she
having
been
present
at
them
both
;
and
seen
with
what
civility
my
Lady
Treated
him
.
Whereupon
,
she
discover'd
these
her
Sentiments
to
my
Lady
,
who
assur'd
her
;
That
she
had
the
same
belief
as
ever
,
of
the
Truth
of
her
own
Religion
;
and
that
her
compliance
with
him
,
was
purely
out
of
civility
,
which
she
could
not
but
shew
him
,
whilst
he
express'd
his
,
by
his
kind
Visits
,
and
the
Zeal
he
evidenc'd
in
them
,
for
her
Eternal
Happiness
.
But
my
Ladys
Answer
,
gave
the
Young
Gentlewoman
no
satisfaction
;
and
therefore
,
she
never
left
importuning
her
,
till
she
had
promis'd
to
accompany
her
to
a
Protestant
Doctor
,
who
(
as
she
told
my
Lady
)
would
convince
her
of
the
Falsity
of
all
,
that
this
Priest
had
teld
her
.
My
Lady
,
the
more
willingly
condescended
to
her
importunities
,
because
she
look
d
upon
it
,
as
an
occasion
that
Providence
had
given
her
,
of
being
better
satisfied
,
concerning
the
Real
Presence
,
which
she
still
doubted
of
;
yet
comply'd
with
her
upon
condition
,
that
the
Doctor
should
not
know
who
she
was
;
that
she
might
with
the
more
Liberty
propose
her
doubts
to
him
;
resolving
,
since
she
had
this
opportunity
given
her
,
to
try
what
Answer
the
Doctor
would
make
to
those
Catholic
Tenets
,
which
Father
Hanmer
had
explicated
:
That
since
(
as
he
said
)
there
was
but
one
Religion
,
in
which
one
could
be
sav'd
,
she
might
be
the
better
able
to
distinguish
,
which
of
the
two
it
was
,
her
own
,
or
his
.
Mrs.
Kinaston
accepted
the
condition
,
and
brought
her
to
Dr.
Buck
,
Chaplin
in
Ordinary
to
King
Charles
the
Second
;
Telling
him
,
This
friend
of
hers
,
who
had
no
mind
to
be
known
,
came
to
him
to
be
satisfied
in
some
doubts
of
Religion
;
the
Doctor
after
a
civil
welcome
,
desir'd
my
Lady
to
propose
her
difficulties
.
I
shall
set
down
the
Conference
in
her
own
words
,
which
she
gave
Sir
Iohn
in
Writing
,
before
he
went
for
his
own
satisfaction
,
to
discourse
with
the
same
Doctor
about
the
same
Subject
,
which
Writing
contains
a
Summary
of
the
whole
Discourse
.
Being
first
acquainted
with
the
end
of
our
coming
,
the
Doctor
desir'd
me
to
propose
my
difficulties
;
I
asked
him
,
what
was
the
Protestant
opinion
concerning
the
Sacrament
?
He
told
me
,
that
the
Body
of
our
Saviour
was
really
there
;
and
that
it
was
Eaten
by
us
,
with
our
Teeth
.
I
asked
him
about
Praying
to
Saints
?
He
told
me
,
't
was
a
thing
indifferent
.
I
asked
him
about
Purgatory
?
He
said
,
it
was
an
Opinion
grounded
upon
reason
,
and
that
he
was
not
much
against
it
.
I
asked
him
about
Confession
?
He
told
me
't
was
a
necessary
,
and
useful
thing
,
and
that
it
was
ever
practis'd
in
the
Protestant
Church
,
and
that
he
himself
had
receiv'd
Confessions
,
all
along
the
troublesome
Times
.
I
asked
him
about
Merit
?
He
told
me
't
was
as
the
Roman
Catholic
Church
had
Defin'd
it
;
but
that
Protestants
durst
not
use
the
word
,
for
fear
of
offending
the
Common
People
,
thô
their
meaning
in
that
Point
was
the
same
with
the
Catholics
.
He
told
me
,
he
agreed
to
all
that
the
Catholic
Councils
had
Decreed
,
and
that
what
they
had
not
determin'd
,
he
medled
not
with
.
He
offer'd
to
bring
me
to
the
Arch-bishop
of
Canturbury
Dr.
Sheldon
,
to
be
assur'd
,
that
this
was
not
his
own
Opinion
or
particular
Belief
,
but
that
the
whole
Protestant
Church
believ'd
the
same
.
He
said
there
was
no
difference
between
the
Church
of
Rome
and
Church
of
England
,
but
what
might
easily
be
Reconcil'd
,
and
that
there
was
no
Dispute
about
Fundamental
Points
of
Faith
.
Affirming
,
that
he
had
lately
Discours'd
with
his
Grace
the
Arch-bishop
of
Canturbury
about
these
Points
,
with
the
same
freedom
,
he
had
done
with
me
;
and
that
the
Bishop
told
him
,
Doctor
I
am
of
your
Opinion
.
My
Lady
was
surpriz'd
to
hear
these
Opinions
so
frequently
Rail'd
at
,
by
those
of
her
own
Church
,
now
in
a
manner
own'd
by
a
Doctor
of
the
same
;
and
as
Dr.
Buck
affirm'd
,
even
by
the
Primat
of
it
,
the
Arch-bishop
of
Canturbury
himself
.
And
afterwards
declar'd
,
That
this
Discourse
of
his
wrought
more
upon
her
,
than
all
she
could
have
heard
from
Catholics
could
ever
have
done
;
and
was
above
measure
troubl'd
to
see
her self
so
ignorant
at
that
Age
,
in
Points
of
Religion
,
of
so
great
moment
;
and
to
find
her self
so
unsetl'd
in
her
Faith
,
as
to
doubt
whether
her
own
,
or
the
Roman
Catholic
Religion
,
were
the
best
.
Mrs.
Kinaston
easily
perceiv'd
my
Lady's
perplexity
,
and
was
no
less
troubl'd
herself
;
which
she
could
not
refrain
from
expssing
,
by
these
following
words
.
Madam
,
you
were
the
occasion
,
that
I
heard
a
Priest
,
and
I
am
so
unfortunate
,
as
to
have
brought
you
to
Discourse
with
a
Iesuit
,
meaning
the
Doctor
,
who
notwithstanding
liv'd
and
dy'd
a
Professed
Protestant
of
the
Church
of
England
.
This
trouble
and
disquiet
my
Lady
found
in
her
mind
after
this
Discourse
,
forc'd
her
to
send
to
Father
Hanmer
,
to
beg
of
him
the
favor
of
a
Third
Visit
,
which
he
most
readily
granted
;
and
when
he
came
,
she
told
him
what
had
pass'd
,
and
the
effects
of
the
Conference
with
Dr.
Buck
;
Viz.
That
her
Belief
,
of
which
was
the
True
Religion
,
was
wavering
,
and
unsetl'd
;
and
that
she
was
so
restless
and
disquieted
thereby
,
that
she
fear'd
whether
or
no
she
was
of
any
Religion
at
all
;
and
that
if
she
dy'd
in
this
doubting
condition
,
she
knew
not
what
would
become
of
her
.
And
with
all
told
him
,
That
she
was
immediatly
going
out
of
Town
,
and
by
that
means
should
not
have
the
opportunity
of
confering
with
him
any
more
,
about
a
matter
of
so
great
Importance
as
this
was
,
upon
which
her
Eternal
Happiness
depended
;
wherefore
,
she
beg'd
of
him
to
continue
his
kindness
for
her
,
he
had
hitherto
so
much
exprest
both
by
his
words
and
actions
,
in
sending
some
friend
of
his
to
her
House
at
Parham
,
whether
she
was
going
the
next
Day
;
to
whom
she
might
propose
her
difficulties
,
and
by
his
assistance
regain
that
repose
of
mind
she
possest
before
this
accident
happen'd
.
The
Father
promis'd
to
send
one
to
her
;
And
desir'd
her
,
not
to
disturb
her self
in
the
mean
time
;
told
her
that
God
had
occasion'd
this
Tempest
in
her
Soul
for
her
advantage
,
who
in
a
short
time
would
Calm
the
Storm
he
had
rais'd
,
if
she
had
recourse
to
him
with
a
filial
and
unshaken
confidence
;
and
that
his
Wisdom
would
help
and
direct
her
wavering
judgment
into
the
right
way
;
but
desir'd
her
also
to
take
great
care
lest
Passion
or
Interest
should
interpose
,
and
hinder
,
or
divert
his
Divine
Operations
in
her
Soul
.
A
fortnight
after
her
return
to
Parham
,
Father
Hanmer
fail'd
not
to
perform
his
promise
;
and
sent
one
Father
Iohn
Travers
of
the
Society
of
Iesus
,
with
a
Letter
to
my
Lady
,
to
signifie
,
That
the
bearer
of
it
was
such
a
friend
of
his
,
as
she
had
desir'd
him
to
send
to
her
;
who
would
give
her
all
the
satisfaction
she
could
possibly
wish
for
.
She
receiv'd
him
,
as
Sir
Iohn
did
also
,
with
all
respect
and
kindness
imaginable
;
thô
Sir
Iohn
was
all
this
while
ignorant
of
what
had
pass'd
at
London
,
but
had
taken
notice
and
was
much
troubl'd
to
see
my
Lady
was
more
Melancholy
since
her
return
home
than
ordinary
,
which
he
suppos'd
proceeded
from
leaving
her
Father
,
whom
she
as
passionatly
lov'd
,
as
he
did
her
;
and
only
knew
that
this
Gentleman
was
a
friend
and
acquaintance
of
he
Unckle
Hanmer
,
who
he
knew
had
Visited
her
several
times
whilst
she
was
in
London
.
My
Lady
had
several
Discourses
with
Father
Travers
,
in
which
he
gave
her
so
evident
an
assurance
of
the
Truth
of
the
Roman
Catholic
Religion
,
that
she
resolv'd
,
forthwith
to
embrace
it
;
and
was
in
pain
till
sh●
did
so
;
but
yet
would
first
acquaint
Sir
Iohn
with
her
desires
.
Wherefore
one
Night
,
they
being
alone
together
,
she
told
him
,
she
had
a
request
to
beg
of
him
,
which
for
the
Passion
of
our
Savior
she
desir'd
him
not
to
deny
her
;
he
was
surpriz'd
at
such
an
earnest
and
unusal
Petition
,
and
told
her
,
he
wonder'd
she
should
by
so
earnest
a
Solicitation
express
a
fear
of
his
refusal
,
who
had
never
yet
deny'd
her
any
thing
she
had
askt
;
and
therefore
,
she
needed
not
with
that
earnestness
demand
any
thing
that
was
in
his
Power
to
grant
,
since
she
could
not
but
know
,
it
was
as
great
a
satisfaction
to
him
to
grant
her
request
,
as
it
could
be
to
her
to
obtain
what
she
askt
.
Upon
this
,
she
desir'd
him
to
give
her
leave
to
save
her
Soul
;
he
told
her
,
That
he
was
now
more
struc
at
the
request
it self
,
than
before
at
the
manner
of
asking
it
;
because
she
could
not
think
he
would
deny
her
leave
to
save
her
Soul
,
it
being
as
dear
to
him
,
as
his
own
.
He
could
not
yet
conceive
the
drift
or
reason
of
this
demand
.
Infine
,
she
told
him
,
That
she
beg'd
his
leave
to
Reconcile
her self
to
the
Roman
Catholic
Church
,
without
which
she
was
convinc'd
she
could
never
be
sav'd
.
Adding
,
That
thô
she
knew
his
Condescention
to
her
Request
would
be
a
prejudice
to
him
,
both
in
his
Estate
,
and
Reputation
;
yet
she
could
not
but
believe
,
that
the
Love
she
had
ever
experienc'd
from
him
,
and
the
necessity
of
a
grant
of
what
she
des●r'd
,
in
ord●r
to
her
obtaining
Heaven
;
would
move
him
to
Sacrifice
both
,
for
the
Salvation
of
her
Soul
.
Sir
Iohn
knowing
her
Zeal
for
the
Protestant
Religion
,
and
how
far
she
was
from
sickleness
,
or
unconstancy
,
in
any
thing
;
especially
in
Religion
;
Could
not
conceive
what
should
be
the
cause
of
so
earnest
and
unexpected
a
Request
.
Therefore
,
He
desir'd
her
to
tell
him
how
she
came
now
to
make
this
Petition
after
such
an
ea●nest
manner
as
she
had
done
.
Hereupon
,
she
told
him
all
that
had
past
at
London
,
both
between
herself
and
Father
Hanmer
;
and
also
between
her
and
Dr.
Buck
;
at
which
he
was
no
less
surpriz'd
than
she
had
been
before
;
never
having
believ'd
,
that
to
be
the
Protestant
Faith
,
which
Dr.
Buck
declar'd
,
to
be
so
;
she
told
him
also
,
That
this
Gentleman
whom
her
Vnckle
Hanmer
had
sent
,
had
given
her
such
a
clear
knowl●dge
of
the
Roman
Catholic
Faith
,
and
such
convincing
Reasons
of
the
Truth
of
it
,
that
she
no
longer
doubted
there
was
any
other
way
to
Salvation
,
than
by
making
her self
a
Member
of
the
Roman
Catholic
Church
.
Sir
John
desir'd
her
not
to
be
too
rash
in
her
Resolutions
;
telling
her
,
That
oftentimes
a
too
precepitous
Zeal
,
is
apt
to
out-run
reason
and
discretion
,
and
make
Resolutions
otherways
good
,
to
become
Abortive
;
that
too
great
heat
is
an
hinderance
from
bringing
any
thing
to
prefection
;
and
then
added
,
How
uncomfortable
a
thing
it
would
be
for
them
,
to
be
of
different
Religions
;
that
he
had
a
Soul
to
save
as
well
as
she
,
and
that
no
Temporal
Interest
,
or
loss
of
Reputation
,
should
hinder
him
from
doing
,
what
was
necessary
to
obtain
Salvation
:
That
he
was
troubled
no
less
than
her self
was
,
upon
what
she
had
related
,
and
assur'd
her
that
he
would
not
rest
satisfied
,
till
he
was
throughly
convinc'd
,
which
of
the
two
Religions
was
the
truest
;
and
that
perhaps
after
a
diligent
enquiry
,
he
might
be
of
the
same
mind
with
her
,
and
that
't
would
be
most
comfortable
to
both
,
to
embrace
the
same
Religion
together
.
But
he
believ'd
this
Gentleman
would
not
be
able
to
Answer
such
difficulties
,
as
he
would
propose
to
him
concerning
the
Roman
Catholic
Faith
;
which
if
he
could
not
,
she
would
then
have
little
reason
to
acquiesce
in
those
Arguments
he
had
given
her
for
it
:
And
lastly
,
Desir'd
her
for
s●me
time
at
least
to
defer
,
for
his
sake
the
change
of
her
Religion
;
however
,
if
she
thought
these
his
Reasons
insufficient
to
move
her
to
do
what
he
desir'd
,
he
left
her
intirly
to
her
liberty
,
to
do
what
she
thought
best
.
Hereupon
,
she
resolv'd
to
put
off
her
Reconciliation
,
till
another
time
.
The
next
Morning
Sir
Iohn
not
doubting
but
that
the
difficulties
he
had
to
propose
were
unanswerable
;
accosts
the
Gentleman
,
who
handsomly
Eluded
all
Questions
,
that
might
occasion
a
Dispute
in
Religion
.
Which
Sir
Iohn
perceiving
told
him
,
That
he
wonder'd
he
shew'd
not
the
same
Zeal
for
his
Soul
,
that
he
had
express'd
for
his
Wives
,
and
did
not
give
him
the
same
satisfaction
in
his
doubts
,
that
he
found
he
had
given
her
in
hers
.
The
Gentleman
perceiving
that
my
Lady
had
inform'd
Sir
Iohn
of
all
that
had
past
,
desir'd
him
to
propose
his
difficulties
;
which
he
had
no
sooner
done
,
but
the
Gentleman
so
easily
and
clearly
answer'd
them
,
that
Sir
Iohn
was
astonish'd
,
and
had
nothing
to
reply
to
his
Answers
,
they
being
so
clear
and
convincing
.
Amongst
other
things
Sir
Iohn
asking
him
,
what
rational
grounds
there
could
be
for
a
Belief
of
Purgatory
?
Hereupon
,
he
solidly
explicated
them
,
shewing
the
difference
between
the
guilt
of
Punishment
,
and
guilt
of
Offence
,
by
the
Example
of
David
,
who
after
the
Pardon
of
his
Transgression
,
had
the
Punishment
of
it
inflicted
upon
him
,
by
the
Death
of
his
Child
;
and
so
ingeniously
Moraliz'd
upon
God's
Infinite
goodness
and
mercy
,
that
would
not
permit
him
to
Damn
a
Soul
for
one
small
Offence
,
no
more
than
his
Justice
would
suffer
any
thing
that
was
defil'd
to
enter
into
Heaven
;
and
therefore
,
requir'd
either
a
Voluntary
Pennance
or
Mortification
to
be
undergone
in
this
Life
,
or
an
involuntary
Punishment
to
be
suffer'd
in
the
next
,
to
purifie
such
a
Soul
;
and
thereby
render
it
fit
for
Heaven
;
and
also
clearly
Explicated
the
difference
between
a
Voluntary
satisfaction
made
for
Sin
in
this
Life
,
and
a
necessary
undergoing
the
Punishment
inflicted
for
it
in
the
next
;
and
how
much
more
acceptable
the
one
must
needs
be
to
God
,
than
the
other
;
and
that
therefore
a
small
Pennance
perform'd
in
this
World
,
was
able
to
satisfie
more
,
than
many
Years
great
sufferings
could
do
in
the
next
:
The
one
being
freely
and
willingly
undertaken
,
the
other
suffer'd
by
force
.
Sir
Iohn
at
the
end
of
this
Discourse
found
himself
so
sensibly
toucht
by
it
,
that
he
could
not
refrain
from
telling
him
,
That
were
he
convinc'd
,
there
was
a
Purgatory
(
as
he
should
be
,
were
he
once
a
Roman
Catholic
)
he
would
use
the
best
means
he
could
to
avoid
it
;
and
he
thought
none
better
than
to
betake
himself
to
a
Religious
course
of
Life
;
the
Roman
Catholic
Church
affording
this
means
of
avoiding
it
,
having
many
Religious
Houses
;
whether
such
as
perceiv'd
the
great
danger
the
World
expos'd
to
,
and
the
little
satisfaction
it
gave
,
might
retire
themselves
,
as
to
a
secure
Harbor
;
which
happiness
his
own
Religion
wanted
.
The
Gentleman
as
at
first
he
had
been
backward
in
engaging
in
any
Discourse
concerning
Religion
,
now
seem'd
very
active
in
discouraging
Sir
Iohn
from
such
an
undertaking
;
telling
him
,
That
this
was
not
nec●ssary
to
Salvation
,
as
the
becoming
a
Roman
Catholic
was
,
and
that
Marriage
was
a
State
both
pleasing
to
,
and
ordain'd
by
Almighty
God
,
and
that
he
could
not
enter
upon
such
a
course
of
Life
unless
his
Lady
did
so
too
,
and
therefore
he
ought
to
lay
aside
those
Thoughts
,
and
set
up
n
what
was
of
greater
moment
.
Viz.
The
disposing
himself
to
become
Member
of
the
Roman
Caholic
Church
,
out
of
which
there
was
no
Salvation
:
And
laying
aside
all
Interest
or
Prejudice
which
his
Education
,
and
long
Practice
of
the
Religion
he
profess'd
,
had
given
him
;
he
should
earnestly
beg
of
God
to
shew
him
the
secure
way
to
Salvation
,
with
a
confidence
that
God
would
hear
his
Prayers
,
if
slighting
the
principles
of
Interest
,
and
the
force
of
Education
,
he
sincerely
gave
Ear
to
Reason
,
and
such
Divine
Truths
,
as
God
interiourly
should
inspire
.
Sir
ohn
told
him
,
he
would
follow
his
advice
,
but
it
being
a
business
of
so
great
weight
,
he
would
first
consult
others
of
his
own
Religion
;
who
probably
might
be
able
to
return
some
sa●isfactory
Answer
,
to
the
doubt
he
had
rais'd
of
the
Truch
of
the
Protestant
Religion
,
althô
himself
could
not
;
and
for
this
end
he
beg'd
of
him
,
to
give
him
briefly
in
Writing
,
the
Points
of
Religion
,
in
which
the
Catholics
differ'd
,
from
that
he
profess'd
;
and
the
principal
Arguments
upon
which
they
grounded
this
difference
.
That
which
Sir
Iohn
acknowledg'd
himself
most
surpriz'd
at
,
was
that
he
found
the
chief
things
objected
against
Roman
Catholics
,
and
which
he
thought
impossible
for
the
other
to
Answer
,
were
either
false
,
or
falsly
represented
.
As
that
of
Idolatry
,
of
Merit
,
of
forgiving
Sins
before
hand
,
or
giving
leave
to
Sin
,
and
several
such
like
Tenets
laid
to
their
charge
.
The
Gentleman
promis'd
in
a
short
time
,
to
bring
him
what
he
desir'd
,
and
the
very
Day
he
went
from
Parham
Sir
Iohn
resolv'd
to
set
upon
what
he
had
advis'd
him
;
Viz.
by
entring
into
a
serious
Recollection
,
ponder
,
and
thereby
discover
,
of
how
great
Importance
it
was
to
be
in
the
right
way
to
Salvation
;
and
how
little
it
signified
to
enjoy
never
so
great
happiness
in
this
short
Life
,
if
after
it
one
lost
an
Eternal
felicity
,
in
the
next
.
He
therefore
most
earnestly
beg'd
of
Almighty
God
to
direct
him
into
that
secure
way
,
that
leads
to
Bliss
,
and
which
himself
came
into
this
World
to
Chalk
out
;
that
by
the
knowledge
of
it
in
this
Life
,
he
might
obtain
the
Fruits
of
his
inestimable
Redemption
in
the
Life
to
come
.
Whilst
he
proceeded
in
these
Pious
Exercises
,
it
pleas'd
God
Almighty
to
bring
into
his
Mind
some
good
thoughts
he
had
entertain'd
,
not
long
before
,
in
a
very
dangerous
Sickness
,
Viz.
of
the
uncertainty
he
was
then
in
,
of
his
future
happiness
,
and
what
horror
he
felt
from
thence
;
what
desires
and
resolutions
he
then
conceiv'd
in
his
Soul
,
of
living
a
more
Virtuous
Life
;
if
God
should
vouchsafe
to
prolong
it
.
A
Dream
also
,
which
carried
his
consideration
still
further
,
came
fresh
into
his
Memory
,
which
he
had
had
not
long
before
,
of
his
being
ready
to
receive
the
Sentence
of
Eternal
Damnation
,
before
the
Grand
Tribunal
;
and
how
much
he
then
wisht
,
that
he
might
return
again
to
the
World
,
to
make
satisfaction
by
a
new
Life
,
for
his
past
Offences
.
Also
,
how
insignificant
all
the
pleasures
and
satisfactions
of
this
World
then
appear'd
,
and
how
willingly
he
would
have
Sacrific'd
them
all
,
to
have
freed
himself
from
the
Eternal
Misery
,
in
which
he
even
seem'd
already
to
be
involv'd
.
These
thoughts
were
so
lively
represented
unto
him
,
and
were
so
urgent
and
weighty
,
that
they
mov'd
him
no
less
now
,
than
they
had
done
before
,
gave
him
a
quicker
and
sharper
sense
of
the
danger
of
his
present
condition
,
and
caus'd
him
to
make
an
intire
Oblation
of
himself
to
Almighty
God
;
begging
of
him
by
his
Sacred
Passion
,
to
Pardon
his
past
Sins
,
and
to
teach
him
hereafter
how
to
Love
and
Please
him
.
Another
thing
also
came
under
his
deliberation
,
which
had
been
to
him
a
frequent
occasion
of
great
trouble
;
Viz.
The
fear
and
apprehension
lest
his
Lady
should
die
before
him
:
Which
he
could
never
think
of
,
without
a
more
than
an
ordinary
sorrow
;
judging
,
it
would
be
impossible
for
him
to
survive
so
great
and
sensible
a
loss
.
In
this
perplexity
,
the
same
thought
which
represented
it self
,
whilst
Father
Travers
explicated
the
Doctrin
of
Purgatory
,
return'd
with
so
much
violence
,
yet
was
accompanied
with
so
comfortable
a
sweetness
;
that
it
seem'd
to
dissipate
all
his
former
doubts
and
troubles
.
A
Religious
Life
offering
it self
to
his
serious
considerations
,
as
a
means
to
make
Death
and
Judgment
(
the
most
terrible
of
all
things
)
comfortable
and
pleasant
;
and
that
nothing
could
so
much
dispose
him
for
such
a
necessary
separation
,
as
Death
would
one
Day
make
,
between
him
and
his
Lady
;
as
a
Voluntary
separating
before
hand
,
for
the
Love
of
God
.
Sir
Iohn
was
carried
away
so
violently
with
these
thoughts
,
that
they
gave
him
no
liberty
at
all
to
reflect
upon
the
change
of
his
Religion
;
thô
so
necessary
a
Qualification
for
that
State
of
Life
,
he
was
so
forceably
mov'd
to
embrace
;
nor
could
he
be
satisfied
,
till
he
had
discover
d
them
to
his
Lady
;
whom
if
he
found
,
not
to
have
the
like
inclinations
now
,
which
he
knew
she
had
before
her
Marriage
,
't
would
be
in
vain
for
him
any
longer
,
to
entertain
any
such
thoughts
.
Therefore
,
he
opens
his
Mind
to
her
,
in
order
to
a
Religious
State
;
who
receiv'd
this
intimation
with
a
Flood
of
Tears
;
seeing
her
thus
mov'd
at
this
proposal
,
He
beg'd
of
her
for
the
Love
of
God
,
not
to
trouble
her self
farther
,
about
what
he
had
propos'd
;
for
unless
she
were
of
the
same
Mind
,
he
neither
could
,
nor
would
harbor
these
thoughts
any
longer
.
She
on
the
other
side
assur'd
him
,
That
her
Tears
were
not
Tears
of
sorrow
,
as
he
apprehended
them
,
but
of
joy
,
and
that
the
same
value
she
had
before
Marriage
for
a
Religious
State
,
was
not
at
all
lessen'd
by
it
,
and
that
she
still
esteem'd
a
Monastical
Life
the
happiest
in
this
World
;
but
endeavor'd
to
put
such
thoughts
as
much
out
of
her
Mind
,
as
she
was
able
;
because
she
had
settled
her self
in
a
Condition
so
opposite
to
that
most
happy
Calling
:
And
that
she
durst
never
signifie
her
Mind
to
him
in
this
matter
,
fearing
he
might
take
it
as
unkindly
,
as
she
imagin'd
,
he
thought
,
she
had
taken
his
proposal
.
She
added
,
That
she
thought
no
Course
of
Life
could
be
truly
happy
,
in
which
the
Dispensations
of
Gods
Providence
were
not
equally
acceptable
.
She
told
him
also
,
That
as
she
was
confident
she
should
not
,
so
she
fear'd
he
would
not
enjoy
a
long
Life
;
and
that
this
was
not
her
Opinion
alone
,
but
also
her
Fathers
,
who
for
that
reason
was
concern'd
,
that
he
so
long
defer'd
the
settelement
of
his
Estate
;
according
to
the
Articles
agreed
upon
at
their
Marriage
.
Sir
Iohn
was
startl'd
,
that
others
should
take
notice
of
what
he
so
little
thought
on
;
and
which
he
had
more
reason
to
apprehended
,
then
they
;
and
esteem'd
this
as
a
timely
admonition
from
Heaven
,
to
make
a
Spiritual
Provision
for
Eternity
.
A
settlement
far
more
worth
thinking
on
,
and
of
greater
moment
,
than
any
this
World
could
afford
.
But
my
Lady
went
on
arguing
as
Father
Travers
before
had
done
,
That
a
Religious
Life
they
aim'd
at
,
as
happy
as
it
was
,
requir'd
such
a
Disposition
as
neither
of
them
yet
had
;
Viz.
The
being
Members
of
the
Roman
Catholic
Church
,
none
but
that
affording
the
happiness
of
such
a
Retirement
:
And
therefore
,
that
they
ought
first
to
satisfie
themselves
,
and
embrace
this
,
before
they
could
partake
of
the
other
he
had
propos'd
.
This
Discourse
being
ended
,
Sir
Iohn
retir'd
himself
again
to
his
Closet
,
where
he
was
seiz'd
with
so
great
trouble
and
anxiety
,
occasion'd
by
the
uncertainty
he
felt
,
whether
he
was
in
the
true
way
to
Salvation
or
no
;
that
made
him
restless
:
Which
disquiet
of
Mind
was
the
principal
occasion
of
ripening
his
Conversion
;
and
for
the
fear
of
what
irreparable
consequences
might
follow
;
if
he
were
not
in
the
true
way
,
ga●e
him
no
time
of
respite
or
breathing
:
And
amidst
these
perplexities
,
he
began
to
Model
and
consider
with
himself
how
to
make
a
serious
and
lasting
provision
against
so
great
an
evil
.
Finding
no
help
from
any
diversion
,
he
took
to
ease
his
troubled
Mind
,
thinking
the
time
long
,
thô
but
Ten
Days
since
Father
Travers
departure
;
resolv'd
to
go
himself
purposly
to
him
to
get
the
Paper
he
had
promis'd
him
,
from
which
he
hop't
to
receive
some
comfort
and
satisfaction
;
and
found
him
in
a
readiness
to
begin
his
Journy
for
Parham
;
with
the
Summary
or
Treatise
,
he
had
promis'd
of
the
Catholic
Doctrin
.
He
beg'd
of
him
not
to
charge
his
kind
design
,
but
to
accompany
him
back
to
Parham
,
which
request
he
condescended
to
.
Where
reading
the
Articles
over
to
Sir
Iohn
his
Lady
and
Sister
,
the
two
last
were
throughly
and
effectually
convinc'd
,
and
resolv'd
to
take
the
opportunity
of
Father
Travers
presence
,
to
Reconcile
themselves
before
his
departure
,
and
thereby
become
Members
of
the
Roman
Catholic
Church
:
Which
they
did
upon
the
Eve
of
St.
Iohn
Baptists
,
and
Receiv'd
the
Holy
Sacrament
the
next
Day
.
But
Sir
Iohn
resolv'd
to
hear
what
those
of
his
Church
would
say
to
the
Reasons
set
down
in
the
foresaid
Treatise
,
before
he
would
make
any
change
of
Religion
.
CHAP.
V.
A
Relation
of
Sir
John
Warner's
Conversion
,
and
how
both
he
and
his
Lady
,
resolve
to
enter
upon
a
Religious
course
of
Life
.
I
Must
here
beg
leave
of
the
Reader
,
to
accept
of
a
short
Relation
of
Sir
Iohns
Conversion
,
together
with
some
Motives
,
which
conduced
not
a
little
to
his
change
of
Religon
;
because
't
will
no
less
inform
him
,
how
my
Lady
by
that
means
was
set
at
Liberty
,
to
embrace
a
Religious
State
of
Life
;
than
disabuse
some
persons
,
who
by
mistake
,
thought
such
a
separation
impossible
,
considering
their
ample
Fortune
in
the
World
;
unless
some
disgust
or
dissatisfaction
had
interven'd
,
on
the
one
side
or
the
other
;
and
by
this
short
Narrative
,
the
Rich
goodness
of
Almighty
God's
over-ruling
Providence
,
in
drawing
Souls
to
his
Service
,
will
also
evidently
appear
.
Sir
Iohn
,
thô
he
could
not
refute
those
Reasons
Father
Travers
had
set
down
;
yet
thought
it
prudence
to
suspend
his
judgment
,
and
submission
to
a
change
of
Religion
,
till
he
found
whether
others
of
his
own
,
could
solve
those
Queries
,
he
had
heard
Read
.
Wherefore
,
he
obtains
leave
of
Father
Travers
,
to
show
this
Treatise
,
to
some
Learned
Men
of
the
Protestant
Church
;
and
for
this
end
,
resolv'd
to
make
a
Journy
on
purpose
to
London
;
and
prevail'd
with
the
Father
to
meet
him
there
;
that
they
might
be
able
to
confer
about
the
Objections
that
others
should
make
,
to
what
he
had
set
down
in
his
Treatise
.
Sir
Iohn
being
in
London
,
first
of
all
apply'd
himself
to
Dr.
Buck
;
with
whom
(
thô
he
had
been
Chaplain
to
his
Grand-father
,
and
had
Baptiz'd
Sir
Iohn
;
)
he
had
no
Personal
acquaintance
;
but
found
him
so
Civil
,
as
freely
to
Discourse
with
him
,
without
asking
him
who
he
was
.
The
Doctor
Read
over
the
whole
Treatise
with
Sir
Iohn
.
and
made
no
Objection
,
either
against
the
Real
Presence
,
Prayer
to
Saints
,
Purgatory
,
Confession
,
or
Satisfaction
for
Sins
.
But
when
he
came
to
that
Point
;
that
there
was
no
true
Oridination
,
or
Priest-hood
in
the
Protestant
Church
;
(
for
a
proof
whereof
,
was
alleadg'd
,
what
Dr.
Thomdike
in
his
Weights
and
Measures
wisht
;
That
since
there
was
a
great
doubt
in
so
Essential
a
Point
,
they
would
submit
to
a
Re-ordination
by
the
Suftra
;
an
Bishops
of
Rome
)
the
Doctor
was
so
mov'd
,
that
he
declar'd
,
the
Author
of
that
Pamphlet
deserv'd
a
severe
Punishment
.
And
when
Sir
Iohn
endeavor'd
to
pacifie
the
Doctor
,
telling
him
,
His
Citation
was
out
of
a
Protestant
Author
,
and
therefore
,
unless
false
was
not
so
much
to
be
blam'd
;
yet
the
Doctor
could
not
be
perswaded
to
Read
any
further
;
which
when
Sir
Iohn
perceiv'd
,
he
desir'd
the
Doctor
,
That
he
would
voughsafe
at
least
to
inform
him
,
since
there
was
a
doubt
in
the
Protestant
Church
,
of
a
Point
of
so
great
consequence
,
as
that
of
True
Ordination
was
:
Whether
there
could
be
any
danger
of
his
Salvation
,
if
for
this
reason
;
as
well
as
for
the
advantage
of
Religious
Houses
,
which
the
Protestant
Church
wanted
,
(
finding
himself
most
particularly
mov'd
to
a
Religious
State
of
Life
,
)
he
should
quit
the
Protestant
Religion
,
he
was
Ered
up
in
,
to
become
a
Member
of
the
Roman
Catholic
Church
?
The
Doctor
here
exprest
his
concern
,
that
there
wanted
such
a
conveniency
in
the
Protestant
Religion
,
which
the
Roman
Catholic
had
,
but
would
not
own
a
want
of
Ordination
;
but
still
invey'd
against
the
Author
of
that
Assertion
,
and
earnestly
perswaded
Sir
Iohn
,
to
continue
in
the
Church
he
was
in
,
which
was
very
good
,
and
had
in
it
all
things
necessary
to
Salvation
;
assuring
him
,
That
in
a
short
time
they
would
both
be
United
.
The
chief
difference
betwixt
them
,
consisting
in
the
Popes
Usurping
a
Power
,
beyond
what
Christ
had
given
him
:
Their
Church
allowing
him
to
be
Question
,
he
believ'd
would
soon
be
decided
,
by
a
Condescention
on
both
sides
.
Sir
Iohn
was
not
satisfied
with
this
Answer
,
but
resolv'd
to
go
to
the
Arch-bishop
of
Canturbury
Dr.
Sheldon
,
he
being
the
Primat
of
the
Protestant
Church
;
whom
Dr.
Buck
had
also
cited
,
to
be
of
his
Opinion
.
And
that
he
might
not
be
too
troublesome
to
his
Grace
,
he
reduc'd
what
he
intended
to
propose
to
him
,
to
Three
Queries
.
The
First
,
Whether
there
were
a
Church
Establish'd
by
Christ
,
out
of
which
there
was
no
Salvation
?
The
Second
.
Whether
the
Roman
Catholic
Church
were
a
Member
of
this
?
The
Third
.
Whether
there
was
Salvation
in
the
Roman
Catholic
Church
?
When
Sir
Iohn
came
to
Lambeth
,
and
asked
to
speak
with
my
Lord
,
he
would
not
give
him
Audience
,
before
he
sent
in
his
Name
,
which
he
barely
gave
,
concealing
his
Quality
.
To
the
first
of
his
Questions
my
Lord
Answer'd
Assirmitively
;
to
the
second
,
he
said
it
was
a
corrupted
Member
;
whereupon
Sir
Iohn
asked
him
,
if
it
Err'd
in
any
Fundamental
Point
?
He
Answer'd
,
it
did
not
,
for
then
it
would
be
no
Church
;
hence
out
of
the
premises
granted
by
my
Lord
,
Sir
Iohn
drew
this
Conclusion
,
in
Answer
to
his
Third
Query
;
telling
my
Lord
,
That
then
it
evidently
follow'd
,
there
was
Salvation
in
the
Roman
Catholic
Church
.
But
my
Lord
told
him
,
That
for
those
who
were
Born
and
Bred
up
in
the
Roman
Catholic
Religion
,
there
might
be
Salvation
;
but
for
him
who
own'd
himself
to
be
Educated
a
Protestant
,
it
was
very
doubtful
;
it
being
very
dangerous
to
leave
apure
Church
,
to
enter
into
one
defil'd
with
Errors
.
To
which
when
Sir
Iohn
out
of
his
own
words
reply'd
,
That
they
not
erring
in
Fundamental
Points
,
he
humbly
conceiv'd
it
could
not
be
so
dangerous
,
as
his
Gr●●e
Asserted
,
to
embrace
the
Roman
Catholic
Religion
;
my
Lord
reply'd
,
That
he
was
not
so
competent
a
Iudge
of
this
as
himself
;
and
therefore
was
to
rely
upon
his
Opinion
,
rather
than
his
own
.
Sir
Iohn
humbly
submitted
his
Judgment
to
my
Lords
in
this
Point
;
but
having
understood
from
Dr.
Buck
,
the
esteem
my
Lord
had
for
a
Religious
State
;
from
an
expression
,
the
Doctor
told
him
,
his
Grace
had
one
Day
let
fall
,
as
he
was
puting
on
his
Canonical
Robes
in
the
Lobby
,
to
go
into
the
Parlament-House
:
(
Viz
How
happy
it
would
be
,
did
their
Church
afford
such
a
conveniency
,
as
the
Church
of
Rome
did
;
that
Brothren
might
dwell
together
in
Vnity
;
and
what
a
comfort
their
Conversations
would
be
,
to
each
other
)
resolv'd
to
propose
the
an●
Question
to
him
,
he
had
to
Dr.
Buck.
which
give
him
occasion
of
Relating
this
passage
concerning
my
Lord
;
to
with
,
whether
the
embracing
a
Religious
State
,
might
not
be
a
sufficient
Warrant
and
Motive
,
for
a
Protestant
to
become
a
Catholie
?
The
Bishop
instead
of
Answering
the
Question
,
asked
Sir
Iohn
whether
or
no
he
were
Married
?
Who
telling
him
he
was
;
the
Bishop
reply'd
,
That
such
a
Prophosition
as
h●
had
made
,
was
in
vain
,
because
the
State
he
was
in
,
render'd
the
other
incompatible
.
Sir
Iohn
told
him
,
he
humbly
conceiv'd
,
that
a
mutual
consent
,
gave
the
same
Priviledge
to
embrace
that
State
,
as
a
single
Life
did
.
My
Lord
again
asked
him
,
If
he
had
any
Children
?
he
told
him
Yes
;
whereupon
any
Lord
said
,
You
are
then
oblig'd
in
Couscience
to
see
them
Educated
.
Sir
Iohn
reply'd
,
That
by
leaving
them
to
a
trusty
friend
,
with
security
of
a
sufficient
Maintenance
,
he
thought
he
better
satisfied
his
obligation
of
their
Education
,
that
by
Educating
them
himself
,
with
hazard
of
his
own
Salvation
.
Here
my
Lord
was
interrupted
by
a
Youth
of
about
Ten
Years
of
Age
,
his
Relation
,
who
was
going
to
Westminster-School
,
with
whom
my
Lord
entertain'd
himself
so
considerable
a
time
,
in
asking
him
,
What
Books
he
learnt
?
How
this
and
the
other
of
his
Friends
did
?
And
such
like
Questions
;
as
gave
Sir
Iohn
,
who
sat
by
,
just
Reason
to
think
,
that
the
danger
of
becoming
Catholic
,
was
not
so
great
as
my
Lord
affirm'd
;
otherwise
he
would
have
thought
his
time
better
spent
in
satisfying
him
,
in
a
business
of
so
great
consequence
,
than
in
conversing
with
the
other
,
about
matters
of
less
moment
.
My
Lord
,
either
unwilling
to
give
himself
father
trouble
,
or
believing
it
might
disgust
Sir
Iohn
,
to
see
him
triflle
away
his
time
thus
with
this
Youth
,
instead
of
endeavoring
to
clear
his
doubts
;
and
perhaps
willing
enough
to
break
of
the
Discourse
,
for
fear
he
might
not
be
able
to
give
him
intire
satisfaction
;
told
him
,
That
since
his
weighty
affairs
allow'd
him
not
,
so
much
time
,
as
the
answering
his
doubts
requir'd
;
he
would
recommend
him
to
one
,
who
should
make
it
his
business
to
do
it
;
and
therefore
called
one
of
his
Gentlemen
,
and
Commanded
him
,
to
go
along
with
Sir
John
to
Dr.
Dolbin
(
then
Dean
of
Westminster
,
and
afterwards
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
and
last
of
all
of
York
)
and
in
his
Name
desire
the
Dean
,
to
render
him
what
service
was
in
his
Power
,
in
the
business
he
came
about
.
As
Sir
Iohn
was
going
out
of
his
Pallace
,
he
met
Dr.
Sancrost
(
now
Arch-bishops
of
Canturbury
)
a
Neighbour
and
acquaintance
of
his
,
entring
in
;
who
offer'd
him
his
service
,
and
probably
afterwar
is
inform'd
the
Bishop
of
his
Quality
:
Forat
the
Weater-side
,
Sir
Iohn
meeting
Dr.
Dolbin
just
landed
at
Lambeth
Stairs
,
desir'd
my
Lords
Gentleman
to
say
nothing
to
him
;
but
return
back
,
and
follow
the
Doctor
to
my
Lord
:
Wh●n
he
found
much
more
civil
and
obliging
than
before
;
who
after
he
had
talk'd
near
a
Quarter
of
an
hour
with
the
Doctor
,
they
both
came
to
Sir
Iohn
,
and
my
Lord
assar'd
him
,
that
h●
had
throughly
inform'd
the
Doctor
of
his
difficultes
,
and
that
he
was
ready
when
ever
he
pleas'd
,
to
give
him
satisfaction
in
them
;
which
the
Doctor
also
affirm'd
,
and
at
Sir
Iohn's
request
,
promis'd
to
expect
him
at
his
House
the
next
Morning
,
for
that
end
.
Sir
Iohn
went
according
to
his
appointment
,
and
was
immediatly
introduc'd
into
his
Closet
;
where
Sir
Iohn
perceiving
,
both
by
the
Doctors
endeavors
,
to
prevent
his
proposing
his
doubts
;
as
well
,
as
by
answering
those
he
had
propos'd
to
my
Lord
,
much
after
the
same
manner
as
his
Grace
had
done
,
that
he
was
not
like
to
have
the
satisfaction
he
expected
;
made
few
or
no
Objections
to
what
he
said
;
thinking
it
better
to
go
away
quietly
,
as
in
appearance
satisfied
;
than
otherwise
give
occasion
of
dissatisfaction
,
both
to
the
Arch-bishop
and
the
Doctor
;
and
thereby
cause
them
to
divulge
,
what
few
knew
of
;
to
wit
,
the
disquiet
and
uneasiness
he
found
in
the
Protestant
Religion
.
Nor
was
the
Doctor
much
bent
about
asking
his
doubts
,
but
took
occasion
to
ask
many
curious
Questions
;
and
amongst
others
,
What
his
Ladies
Nune
was
?
Which
when
he
understood
,
he
farther
enquir'd
,
What
Relation
she
was
to
Sir
John
Hanmer
,
a
particular
acquaintance
of
his
?
And
being
inform'd
she
was
his
Sister
,
made
greater
Professions
and
offers
of
service
to
Sir
Iohn
than
before
:
For
which
he
return'd
due
thanks
,
and
asked
his
Advice
,
whether
he
judg'd
it
necessary
that
he
should
do
the
like
to
the
Arch-bishop
?
The
Doctor
told
him
,
he
would
do
it
for
him
,
and
signifie
to
my
Lord
,
that
he
was
the
occasion
he
did
not
do
it
himself
.
The
Doctor
offer'd
Sir
Iohn
a
Book
call'd
the
Whole
Duty
of
Man
,
which
he
civilly
refus'd
;
telling
him
,
that
he
had
it
already
.
Whereupon
the
Doctor
counsel'd
him
,
diligently
to
peruse
that
Treatise
,
and
that
he
would
engage
Soul
for
Soul
,
provided
he
follow'd
the
advice
he
met
with
there
,
that
he
should
be
as
happy
both
in
this
World
and
the
next
,
as
he
could
hope
to
be
by
his
entring
into
a
Religious
State
.
He
added
also
,
as
Dr.
Buck
had
done
,
That
't
was
a
meer
Punctilio
the
Pope
stood
upon
,
that
hinder'd
the
Vnion
of
both
Churches
;
which
he
hop'd
to
live
to
see
decided
;
and
a●●ur'd
him
,
that
whenever
any
other
difficulties
occur'd
,
he
should
find
him
ready
at
all
times
to
Answer
them
;
and
to
render
him
what
farther
service
he
was
able
.
Which
Sir
Iohn
humbly
thanked
him
for
,
and
took
his
leave
,
resolving
now
to
embrace
(
as
the
securest
way
)
that
Religion
,
in
which
both
allow'd
Salvation
;
rather
than
remain
in
one
;
where
the
contrary
Church
,
(
which
the
Arch-bishop
had
own'd
to
be
a
true
one
)
deny'd
that
any
could
be
saved
.
As
soon
as
he
had
made
this
Resolution
,
he
began
to
find
some
Interior
repose
,
and
quiet
in
his
Soul
:
Which
from
his
first
suspition
or
doubt
of
the
truth
of
the
Religion
he
Profess'd
,
was
continually
upon
the
Rack
;
especially
during
the
time
he
was
at
London
;
and
it
had
so
influenc'd
his
Health
,
that
he
fear'd
,
by
the
Indisposition
he
found
himself
in
,
that
some
violent
Sickness
would
follow
.
Which
in
a
Letter
he
gave
his
Lady
notice
of
;
at
which
she
was
so
concern'd
,
as
to
hasten
immediatly
to
London
on
Horse-back
,
concluding
he
might
be
worse
,
than
he
would
express
in
his
Letter
,
for
fear
of
troubling
her
.
But
Providence
order'd
this
for
their
mutual
satisfaction
,
that
she
might
be
present
at
his
Reception
into
the
Roman
Catholic
Church
,
he
having
appointed
the
next
Morning
after
her
arrival
,
to
meet
with
Father
Travers
for
that
end
.
She
though
so
troublesome
a
Journy
well
recompens'd
,
by
becoming
a
Spectator
of
what
she
chiefly
wish'd
,
and
Pray'd
for
.
And
when
he
told
her
,
that
since
his
Resolutions
of
Reconciling
himself
to
the
Roman
Catholic
Church
,
he
began
to
receive
again
that
quiet
and
repose
of
M●nd
,
he
had
lost
from
the
first
time
he
began
to
doubt
of
his
own
Religion
:
She
reply'd
,
That
she
had
experienc'd
the
same
;
but
that
't
was
nothing
in
comparison
of
the
comfortand
satisfaction
,
she
enjoy'd
after
her
Reconciliation
;
which
was
accompany'd
with
such
an
assurance
,
of
her
being
in
a
secure
way
to
Eternal
happiness
;
that
should
Father
Travers
Renouce
the
Religion
,
she
had
embrac'd
by
his
Instruction
and
advice
;
(
who
had
been
so
Instrumental
in
this
her
Conversion
)
yet
this
change
in
him
would
not
move
,
or
trouble
her
in
the
lest
;
or
give
her
the
lest
doubt
or
disesteem
of
what
she
now
Profest
.
Sir
Iohn
was
Reconcil'd
the
Sixth
of
Iuly
1664.
and
afterwards
experienc'd
such
a
Transport
and
Security
in
his
Soul
,
as
his
Lady
had
given
him
hopes
of
;
and
't
is
impossible
for
any
one
to
imagine
,
what
this
is
;
but
those
that
have
felt
it
.
The
doing
of
this
was
a
necessary
means
for
Sir
Iohn's
executing
his
other
Design
,
of
leaving
the
World
;
which
the
Devil
(
since
he
had
no
success
in
hindering
the
former
)
resolv'd
now
to
try
to
prevent
;
foreseeing
that
a
Religious
State
would
be
no
less
beneficial
,
to
these
happy
Proselites
in
their
way
to
Heaven
,
than
what
they
had
already
done
:
And
therefore
,
endeavor'd
what
he
could
,
to
represent
and
magnifie
to
him
the
present
happiness
,
he
enjoy'd
in
the
World
,
in
so
incomparable
a
Wife
,
so
good
an
Estate
,
and
so
handsome
and
convenient
a
House
;
which
he
had
just
finish'd
and
furnish'd
at
great
expences
;
and
as
yet
had
not
receiv'd
the
least
satisfaction
from
it
,
for
the
pains
he
had
taken
,
and
trouble
and
charges
he
had
been
at
,
in
building
it
.
Also
,
how
impossible
it
would
be
,
to
find
any
comfort
or
satisfaction
,
after
the
leaving
so
good
and
kind
a
Consort
,
the
separation
from
whom
he
would
never
be
able
to
survice
;
how
difficult
it
would
likewise
be
,
to
observe
what
was
necessary
in
that
state
he
aim'd
at
,
Perpetual
Continency
,
Poverty
,
and
Obedience
.
But
God's
Grace
still
assisted
him
with
reasons
to
Answer
these
Objections
.
First
,
That
(
as
Mr.
Travers
took
notice
at
his
first
coming
to
Parham
)
that
thô
indeed
he
was
as
happy
,
as
he
could
wish
to
be
at
present
,
yet
what
he
added
,
If
it
would
last
always
;
as
it
then
struck
him
,
so
now
the
consideration
,
how
transitory
this
happiness
was
,
helped
him
to
over-come
these
Temptations
;
to
which
also
this
seasonable
consideration
did
not
a
little
contribute
.
Viz.
That
if
he
refus'd
to
follow
God's
Call
,
he
might
thereby
provoke
him
,
to
deprive
him
of
what
he
chiefly
took
a
pleasure
in
,
as
a
just
punishment
for
that
Ingratitude
,
and
thereby
make
him
as
well
miserable
in
this
World
,
as
in
the
next
;
for
refusing
to
restore
to
God
,
what
he
so
liberally
had
bestow'd
upon
him
.
These
thoughts
renew'd
his
good
desires
,
and
made
him
again
purpose
to
return
to
God
whatever
he
had
given
,
and
what
he
valued
above
all
his
other
Benefits
his
LADY
:
To
whom
he
thought
he
could
not
show
a
greater
Mark
of
his
kindness
;
than
to
forgoe
the
greatest
comfort
and
satisfaction
he
had
in
this
World
,
for
her
greater
happiness
and
contentment
in
the
next
.
Nor
did
he
think
it
a
sufficient
compliance
with
God's
Call
,
to
leave
the
World
(
as
the
Devil
would
have
perswaded
him
was
enough
)
if
she
chanced
to
die
first
;
because
then
the
living
in
it
,
would
have
been
a
trouble
to
him
,
and
would
be
nothing
else
but
to
Consecrate
that
to
God
which
he
was
weary
of
;
and
therefore
,
could
not
be
so
acceptable
a
Sacrifice
,
as
now
it
would
.
Besides
,
it
was
as
probable
she
might
as
well
out
live
him
,
as
he
her
;
and
then
it
would
be
out
of
his
Power
to
shew
any
Correspondence
at
all
to
Gods
Inspitation
.
Wherefore
,
he
set
a
new
,
upon
bringing
about
the
design
of
embracing
a
Religious
State
;
and
finding
his
Ladies
Inclinations
intensly
the
same
,
propos'd
to
her
(
as
a
tryal
of
what
they
were
afterwards
to
practice
)
that
for
the
time
they
should
live
together
in
the
World
,
they
should
live
as
they
must
do
when
separated
,
not
as
Man
and
Wife
,
but
as
Brother
and
Sister
:
Thô
to
avoid
giving
occasions
of
suspition
,
and
lest
these
their
resolutions
should
too
soon
take
Air
;
they
would
continue
to
live
together
,
as
to
outward
appearance
,
in
the
same
manner
as
before
.
Thus
they
liv'd
from
the
6th
.
of
Iuly
,
till
the
27th
.
of
October
,
and
God
as
a
Testimony
of
the
Truth
of
their
Vocations
,
took
away
all
the
difficulty
,
that
is
in
a
strict
Observance
of
Continency
;
even
amidst
the
continual
occations
to
the
contrary
.
Which
wounderful
effects
so
confirm'd
Sir
Iohn
,
that
these
desires
were
from
God
;
that
he
resolv'd
speedily
to
dispose
things
for
his
going
beyond-Sea
,
by
a
settlement
of
his
Estate
.
In
Order
to
which
he
sends
for
his
Brother
Mr.
Francis
Warner
who
was
then
at
London
.
As
soon
as
his
Brother
came
to
Parham
,
Sir
Iohn
discover'd
his
intention
to
him
,
that
having
no
Sons
,
he
disign'd
to
make
him
Heir
of
his
Estate
,
paying
Portions
to
each
of
his
Daughters
;
and
that
he
would
make
no
conditions
with
him
,
that
might
sway
him
to
do
,
what
he
himself
was
not
convinc'd
was
for
the
best
;
but
only
desir'd
in
requital
of
this
his
kindness
,
that
he
would
do
what
he
had
done
himself
;
Viz.
Laying
aside
both
Passion
and
Interest
,
examine
the
Principles
of
both
Religions
;
and
upon
solid
Motives
embrace
that
,
which
he
should
find
the
most
secure
for
his
Eternal
happiness
:
and
dayly
beg
of
God
by
his
Sacred
Passion
,
that
he
would
direct
him
into
the
true
way
to
Salvation
,
if
he
were
not
already
in
it
.
Mr.
Francis
Warner
kindly
promis'd
a
grant
to
Sir
Iohn's
request
,
and
for
this
end
accompany'd
him
to
London
;
where
in
pursuit
after
the
Truth
,
being
present
at
a
Dispute
between
Father
Travers
and
Dr.
Chamberline
,
then
Chaplain
to
the
Duke
of
Ormond
,
he
was
so
convinc'd
of
the
danger
of
continuing
in
his
own
Religion
,
that
he
soon
after
Reconcil'd
himself
to
the
Roman
Catholic
Church
;
which
action
being
maturly
perform'd
,
he
acknowledg'd
to
Sir
Iohn
his
Brother
,
that
he
was
more
oblig'd
to
him
for
the
manner
of
giving
him
the
Estate
;
than
for
the
Estate
it self
.
For
when
first
he
discover'd
his
design
to
him
,
he
was
so
possess'd
of
the
Truth
of
his
own
Religion
,
that
had
he
offer'd
to
give
it
him
,
upon
condition
to
abandon
the
Protestant
Religion
,
which
then
he
thought
the
best
;
he
would
sooner
have
refus'd
the
Estate
,
than
have
forsaken
his
Religion
;
and
consequently
had
never
enjoy'd
that
happiness
,
he
now
experienc'd
in
his
Soul
;
much
beyond
his
Power
to
express
,
and
far
exceeding
,
any
he
could
hope
for
in
the
enjoyment
of
the
Estate
he
had
given
him
.
My
Lady
Warner
in
the
mean
time
,
redoubled
her
Devotions
,
and
Manifested
her
Zeal
,
by
endeavoring
to
draw
as
many
as
she
was
able
of
her
Servants
and
Neighbours
,
(
over
whom
she
had
a
suasive
power
)
to
make
themselves
as
happy
by
embracing
the
Roman
Catholic
Faith
,
as
she
was
;
and
was
the
cause
that
several
of
them
became
Catholics
.
Her
fervor
had
so
transported
her
,
that
she
had
even
worn
off
the
skin
of
her
Knees
by
Praying
,
and
might
have
done
her self
a
considerable
prejudice
,
had
not
Sir
Iohn
perswaded
her
to
put
a
stop
to
this
her
great
Zeal
and
fervor
.
Whilst
Sir
Iohn
prepar'd
for
his
going
beyond-sea
,
by
making
a
settlement
of
his
Estate
at
London
.
She
did
the
like
in
the
Country
,
by
disposing
things
in
such
an
order
,
that
as
soon
as
he
return'd
,
he
might
not
be
hinder'd
from
beginning
his
Journy
.
She
made
an
Inventory
of
all
things
in
,
and
about
the
House
;
that
nothing
might
be
embezl'd
by
Tenants
,
or
out
of
the
way
when
call'd
for
by
Mr.
Francis
Warner
;
and
she
had
order'd
and
dispos'd
all
things
so
carefully
,
that
Sir
Iohn
at
his
return
,
found
nothing
wanting
for
the
beginning
of
his
Journy
.
Wherefore
,
he
with
his
Lady
,
Children
,
and
Sister
,
left
Parham
the
20th
.
of
October
,
and
came
to
London
the
23d
.
where
she
stay'd
till
the
27th
.
upon
which
day
my
Lady
with
Sir
Iohn's
Sister
,
Mrs.
Elizabeth
Warner
,
and
his
Kinswoman
Mrs.
Frances
Skelton
,
his
two
Children
Catherine
and
Susan
,
a
Servant
,
with
Mrs.
Fausset
,
a
Woman
who
knew
the
Low-Countries
,
and
was
accustomed
to
conduct
beyond-sea
,
young
Gentle-women
,
that
went
to
Monastrys
,
began
their
Journy
towards
Dover
;
but
my
Lady
would
no
longer
admit
of
the
Title
of
Madam
,
and
chang'd
her
Name
into
that
of
Clare
.
As
soon
as
they
came
thither
,
they
found
the
Pacquet-boat
ready
to
go
off
,
and
immediatly
Embarqued
themselves
without
any
stay
at
all
at
Dover
.
The
reason
why
Sir
Iohn
did
not
accompany
them
;
was
because
he
judg'd
it
best
to
stay
privatly
in
London
,
to
see
what
consequences
might
follow
their
departure
,
and
to
prevent
such
ill
ones
as
might
ensue
.
It
was
a
particular
Providence
they
took
the
first
opportunity
,
for
no
sooner
had
they
left
London
,
but
Dr.
Edward
Warner
one
of
the
Kings
Physitians
,
and
Unckle
to
Sir
Iohn
,
heard
of
it
;
and
procur'd
an
Order
to
be
sent
to
Dover
from
King
and
Council
,
for
the
stoping
of
Sir
Iohn
and
his
Lady
.
This
came
not
to
the
Mayor's
Hand
,
till
the
Pacquet-boat
was
put
off
;
so
that
all
he
could
do
,
was
to
return
Answer
,
that
they
were
gone
;
believing
Mr.
Gascoin
a
Gentleman
,
who
met
them
accidentally
at
Dover
,
and
went
over
in
the
same
Pacquet
,
to
be
Sir
Iohn
;
wherefore
the
Mayor
signified
,
that
he
was
sorry
the
Order
came
not
time
enough
for
him
to
stop
them
,
as
otherwise
he
would
certainly
have
done
.
Dr.
Warner
upon
the
supposition
that
Sir
Iohn
with
his
whole
Family
was
gone
beyond-sea
;
endeavour'd
to
secure
his
Estate
,
since
he
could
not
him
;
and
therefore
,
Petition'd
the
King
and
Council
,
for
a
Grant
of
it
,
upon
pretext
to
keep
it
out
of
the
Josuits
hands
;
who
as
he
pretended
had
perswaded
him
out
of
his
Estate
,
as
well
as
Religion
;
and
had
been
the
Principal
Authors
of
his
rash
undertaking
,
so
imprudent
a
course
of
Life
.
The
King
,
who
lov'd
not
importunities
of
that
kind
,
endeavour'd
to
put
him
off
with
a
Jest
,
telling
him
,
If
Sir
John
had
a
mind
to
make
himself
one
of
God
Almighties
Fools
,
he
must
have
patience
;
and
that
if
he
would
let
him
alone
a
little
,
he
himself
would
soon
be
weary
of
the
course
he
had
undertaken
.
But
he
still
persisting
to
urge
His
Majesty
,
to
prevent
the
ruin
of
a
Family
,
that
had
always
been
faithful
to
him
;
the
King
bid
him
go
to
the
Atturny
General
,
and
Order
him
in
His
Name
,
to
do
what
the
Law
should
direct
,
for
the
security
of
the
Estate
.
But
to
show
how
far
the
Jesuits
were
from
such
a
Design
,
as
Dr.
Warner
pretended
.
It
will
not
be
amiss
to
reflect
,
how
much
Father
Travers
,
as
we
have
said
,
diffwaded
him
from
this
undertaking
,
at
his
first
proposal
of
it
.
And
to
insert
here
,
what
Sir
Iohn
Warner
affirms
;
Viz.
That
having
in
his
Noviship
a
Scruple
,
that
he
comply'd
not
with
our
Saviours
Counsel
,
Of
giving
all
to
the
Poor
,
and
following
him
:
Unless
after
the
Provision
for
his
Children
,
he
gave
the
Residue
of
his
Estate
to
Pious
Uses
;
especially
that
part
of
it
,
that
heretofore
belong'd
to
an
Ancient
Abby
,
and
therefore
requir'd
a
Restitution
to
the
Roman
Catholic
Church
,
to
which
it
formerly
belong'd
.
Whereupon
he
consulted
his
Superiour
,
and
proposing
to
him
these
doubts
;
he
assur'd
him
,
that
no
obligation
of
Conscience
lay
upon
him
,
to
dispose
of
it
any
other
way
,
than
he
had
already
done
,
in
giving
it
to
his
Brother
;
and
that
in
the
Circumstances
he
was
in
,
it
was
more
prudence
,
for
him
to
do
so
,
than
otherways
;
whereby
he
would
but
give
occasion
to
many
Clamours
and
disturbances
,
that
would
certainly
follow
,
a
different
settlement
.
And
besides
added
,
that
he
might
as
freely
Entail
that
part
of
the
Estate
,
that
formerly
belong'd
to
an
Abby
,
upon
his
Brother
,
as
any
other
Land
;
it
being
his
Ancestors
by
purchace
;
and
the
Pope
having
also
by
his
Dispensation
(
sent
into
England
by
Cardinal
Poole
,
in
Time
of
Queen
Maries
Raign
)
made
the
Possession
of
such
Revenues
,
lawful
to
all
persons
,
even
Catholics
themselves
;
counselling
them
only
to
a
greater
liberality
in
Alms-giving
,
to
obtain
Gods
blessing
,
upon
their
Estates
they
enjoy'd
by
his
Dispensation
;
and
therefore
he
ought
to
have
no
farther
Scruple
in
this
Point
.
This
Answer
of
his
Superiour
,
freed
him
from
all
the
before
mention'd
doubts
:
And
ought
to
clear
the
Jesuits
,
of
that
unjust
Censure
they
ly
under
of
Covetuousness
;
when
they
refus'd
such
an
offer
,
as
was
here
made
them
.
Sir
Iohn
finding
his
Unckle
still
busie
in
an
earnest
pursuit
after
his
Estate
;
thô
he
was
assur'd
by
his
Counsel
,
that
the
settlement
he
had
made
,
could
not
be
Annul'd
by
any
thing
,
less
than
an
Act
of
Parliament
;
yet
thought
it
better
by
appearing
,
to
put
a
stop
to
his
Unckles
endeavours
,
than
permit
him
,
and
his
Brother
to
engage
in
a
Law
Sute
;
and
thereby
spend
what
he
pretended
to
conserve
,
which
would
be
prejudical
to
both
.
But
Sir
Thomas
Hanner
being
then
in
Town
,
he
resolv'd
first
to
go
to
him
;
and
beforehand
sent
him
a
Note
,
to
know
whether
a
Visit
would
not
be
ungratful
.
Sir
Thomas
who
believ'd
him
beyond-sea
,
seem'd
overjoy'd
at
the
sight
of
his
Letter
,
that
brought
him
the
good
news
of
his
being
still
in
England
;
and
answer'd
him
,
that
he
was
ready
to
receive
him
with
open
Arms
,
and
to
Embrace
him
with
the
same
tenderness
as
ever
;
as
indeed
he
did
:
His
Tears
at
their
Meeting
testifying
,
how
great
and
Paternal
an
Affection
he
still
had
for
him
.
Sir
Thomas
after
a
hearty
expression
of
the
continuance
of
his
kindness
,
propos'd
to
him
all
the
Arguments
he
could
,
to
perswade
him
to
lay
aside
his
design
,
of
parting
with
his
Daughter
,
and
betaking
himself
to
a
Religious
State
of
Life
.
But
perceiving
Sir
Iohn
so
fix'd
in
his
Resolutions
,
as
that
he
found
no
hopes
of
perswading
him
to
change
them
;
he
told
him
,
He
would
soon
have
greater
cause
than
himself
,
to
repent
such
an
enterprize
;
and
when
't
would
be
too
late
,
find
the
Inconveniences
,
unto
which
he
expos'd
both
himself
,
and
his
Wife
.
However
,
he
would
give
him
no
cause
to
suspect
he
wanted
that
kindness
for
him
,
he
had
ever
profess'd
;
and
therefore
,
thô
he
could
easily
have
crost
his
design
,
he
would
not
do
it
;
but
when
the
Chancellor
offer'd
him
a
Decree
to
take
Possession
of
the
Estate
,
so
long
as
he
and
his
Wife
should
continue
beyond-sea
;
he
absolutly
refus'd
it
,
rather
than
he
would
by
accepting
it
,
given
him
any
cause
of
disquiet
,
or
unkind
thoughts
of
him
.
Sir
Thomas
also
,
seeming
much
concern'd
for
having
taken
such
measures
,
as
forc'd
him
out
of
Town
the
next
Morning
;
told
him
,
That
he
would
not
have
left
it
so
soon
,
had
he
known
of
his
being
in
it
.
Sir
Iohn
beg'd
leave
to
accompany
him
the
first
Days
Journy
;
it
being
probably
the
last
time
,
he
should
have
the
opportunity
of
enjoying
his
Company
;
which
was
granted
with
a
great
deal
of
satisfaction
on
both
sides
.
The
next
Day
Sir
Thomas
was
very
pressing
to
have
Sir
Iohn
go
with
him
home
,
and
to
stay
so
long
there
,
as
he
design'd
to
remain
in
England
.
But
he
very
gratfully
refus'd
the
invitation
,
resolving
to
follow
his
Lady
,
as
soon
as
he
had
put
a
stop
to
his
Unckles
pretensions
,
which
requir'd
his
Presence
at
London
.
The
same
Night
he
return'd
from
accompanying
Sir
Thomas
,
he
went
to
the
nearest
Tavern
to
his
Unckles
House
in
Covent-Garden
;
and
sent
a
Messenger
to
let
Dr.
Warner
know
,
that
a
friend
of
his
desir'd
to
speak
with
him
there
.
When
his
Unckle
came
;
he
was
so
overjoy'd
at
the
unexpected
sight
of
Sir
Iohn
,
or
so
confounded
at
what
he
had
done
,
as
he
was
not
able
to
speak
:
So
that
Sir
Iohn
out
of
compassion
,
was
forc'd
to
make
that
Apology
for
him
,
which
he
ought
to
have
made
himself
;
thanking
him
for
the
pains
and
trouble
he
had
taken
for
the
security
of
the
Estate
(
as
he
thought
)
thô
there
was
no
need
of
it
;
because
he
had
settl'd
it
,
as
firmly
as
was
possible
by
Law
,
upon
his
Brother
;
who
(
if
he
had
consulted
him
)
would
have
shown
him
the
Deeds
;
wherefore
,
now
he
was
assur'd
of
this
from
his
own
Mouth
,
he
hop't
that
he
would
desist
from
giving
himself
or
his
Brother
any
farther
trouble
in
this
affair
.
He
promis'd
,
he
would
,
and
was
as
good
as
his
word
;
using
no
other
endeavours
afterwards
,
for
getting
the
Estate
into
his
Hands
;
which
he
saw
was
already
in
the
Possession
of
Mr.
Francis
Warner
his
Nephew
,
the
next
Heir
to
it
.
But
to
return
to
my
Lady
(
from
whom
I
have
made
this
necessary
digression
to
satisfie
the
Reader
why
Sir
Iohn
did
not
accompany
her
)
she
took
Shiping
the
29th
.
of
October
,
and
landed
at
Dunkirck
,
the
30th
.
where
she
no
sooner
arriv'd
,
but
she
went
immediatly
to
the
English
Poor
Clares
,
and
was
extreamly
pleas'd
with
their
Poor
and
Rigorous
manner
of
living
:
She
took
the
first
opportunity
of
passing
from
thence
by
Water
to
Bruges
,
where
she
went
to
the
English
Monastry
of
the
Order
of
St.
Austin
;
and
there
met
with
one
,
whom
God
Almighty
had
not
long
before
inspir'd
,
with
an
extraordinary
Call
to
the
Catholic
Faith
,
as
well
as
to
a
Religious
course
of
Life
;
and
who
had
given
a
very
great
example
of
courage
and
zeal
in
embracing
both
.
This
person
was
Mrs.
Catherine
Holland
,
Daughter
to
Sir
Iohn
Holland
and
Suffolk
,
who
by
her
own
Reading
,
and
her
Mothers
Pious
example
,
who
was
a
Catholic
,
(
Almighty
God's
Grace
also
concurring
)
was
so
mov'd
,
to
embrace
the
Catholic
Religion
,
and
a
Religious
State
;
as
that
without
her
Fathers
knowledge
,
she
went
to
Flanders
,
there
to
Consecrate
her self
wholy
to
Gods
service
;
even
before
she
was
a
Catholic
,
or
admitted
into
the
Roman
Catholic
Church
.
But
as
soon
as
she
came
to
Bruges
,
she
Reconcil'd
her self
,
and
took
the
Habit
amongst
the
English
Religious
of
the
Order
of
St.
Austin
in
that
Town
;
Providence
so
ordering
it
,
that
the
Duke
of
Norfolk
should
be
there
at
the
same
time
,
who
undertook
,
if
her
Father
did
not
give
her
the
ordinary
Portion
,
requir'd
by
the
Community
at
her
Profession
;
that
he
would
pay
it
:
But
her
Father
thinking
this
might
reflect
upon
him
,
gave
the
Portion
himself
,
and
freely
discharg'd
the
Dukes
engagement
.
After
Mutual
Congratulations
with
each
other
,
not
only
for
being
Members
of
the
True
Church
of
Christ
,
but
also
for
being
call'd
to
the
highest
State
of
Perfection
in
it
,
the
embracing
his
Counsels
(
which
Mark
of
Sanctity
seem'd
wanting
in
the
Protestant
Church
they
had
quitted
)
my
Lady
took
leave
to
pursue
her
Journy
towards
Liege
,
and
went
the
same
Day
to
Gaunt
;
where
she
was
very
kindly
receiv'd
by
the
English
Benedictine
Dames
:
And
there
as
well
as
at
other
Monastrys
she
pass'd
,
was
much
Edified
at
their
chearful
Conversation
,
and
Religious
Modesty
;
the
very
Air
of
their
Countenances
,
evidencing
that
Interior
Peace
and
comfort
,
which
the
World
is
not
able
to
give
;
their
Edifying
Discourses
also
rekindled
afresh
her
desiers
of
a
Religious
State
;
so
that
she
hasten'd
what
she
could
to
Liege
,
being
in
pain
till
she
arriv'd
at
her
Center
;
where
she
hop't
to
meet
those
healing
Joys
,
which
the
distracted
and
thoughtful
cares
of
a
Secular
Life
could
not
afford
.
Thither
she
came
on
the
6th
.
of
September
,
promising
her self
that
happiness
,
she
had
so
long
in
vain
sought
after
.
The
End
of
the
First
Book
.
THE
LIFE
OF
THE
LADY
WARNER
.
In
RELIGION
,
Sister
CLARE
of
IESVS
.
THE
SECOND
BOOK
.
CHAP.
I.
She
takes
the
Habit
at
Liege
amongst
the
English
Nun's
call'd
Sepulchrines
,
of
the
Order
of
St.
Austin
.
THE
Religious
she
design'd
to
go
to
,
were
of
the
Order
of
St.
Austin
,
commonly
call'd
Sepulchrins
,
who
Honor
St.
Iames
the
Apostle
as
their
Founder
;
and
by
their
Regularity
and
Exact
observance
,
had
justly
gain'd
themselves
so
great
a
Reputation
,
both
at
home
and
abroad
;
as
hereby
they
had
obtain'd
a
very
ample
Foundation
from
the
Prince
of
Liege
,
and
so
considerable
assistance
of
others
,
as
to
Build
themselves
a
very
fair
and
convenient
Monastry
.
But
that
which
would
have
charm'd
others
,
even
at
her
first
coming
and
enterance
into
the
Monastry
,
gave
little
satisfaction
to
her
;
insomuch
,
that
the
same
Night
she
arriv'd
,
in
return
to
all
those
Cordial
expressions
of
kindness
,
the
Reverend
Mother
,
and
Religious
shew'd
her
,
and
her
Children
;
she
declar'd
,
that
she
thought
that
was
not
the
place
,
Almighty
God
had
call'd
her
out
of
the
World
,
to
live
in
.
So
displeasing
was
it
to
her
,
to
receive
any
Worldly
satisfaction
,
after
she
had
made
a
Sacrifice
of
all
those
Earthly
Comforts
which
God
Almighty
had
before
bestow'd
upon
her
.
However
,
out
of
submission
to
her
Ghostly
Father
,
she
took
the
Schollars
Habit
,
on
the
20th
.
of
September
,
the
Feast
of
Our
Lady's
Presentation
.
And
so
great
was
her
deference
,
before
she
receiv'd
it
,
to
the
Religious
;
that
where
ever
she
met
any
of
them
,
she
us'd
to
prostrate
her self
,
as
a
Mark
of
her
profound
respect
towards
them
.
The
time
of
her
Schollarship
,
was
partly
taken
up
with
the
sollicitude
,
and
care
she
had
for
Sir
Iohn
,
who
was
still
in
England
;
partly
with
Pious
thoughts
how
to
set
out
and
Adorn
the
Church
.
Upon
which
account
she
sent
to
Sir
Iohn
for
some
Pictures
,
Hangings
,
and
other
Rich
Ornaments
,
she
had
left
behind
her
in
England
;
which
she
thought
necessary
for
the
beautifying
the
Church
and
Altar
.
Upon
the
10th
.
of
March
Sir
Iohn
left
London
,
and
took
with
him
all
those
things
she
Writ
for
,
excepting
the
Pictures
she
desir'd
of
St.
Iohn
Baptist
,
St.
Austin
,
St.
Mary
Magdalen
and
St.
Teresa
:
Saints
to
whom
she
was
particularly
Devoted
from
the
time
of
her
Conversion
;
for
which
Reason
I
Name
them
:
He
not
being
able
to
get
them
made
time
enough
in
England
,
for
his
departure
;
but
procur'd
them
for
her
from
Antwerp
.
After
a
Prosperous
Journy
,
he
arriv'd
at
Watten
in
Flanders
,
the
20th
.
of
March
1665.
where
he
took
the
Novices
Habit
,
of
the
Society
of
Iesus
,
and
the
Name
of
Brother
Iohn
Clare
;
which
as
soon
as
he
had
acquainted
her
with
,
she
resolv'd
also
to
follow
her
Ghostly
Fathers
Advice
,
in
taking
the
Habit
of
her
Order
,
upon
St.
Catherin's
Day
,
the
30th
.
of
April
following
;
together
with
Sir
Iohn's
Sister
,
Mrs.
Elizabeth
Warner
,
and
his
Kinswoman
Mrs.
Frances
Skelton
,
who
accompany'd
her
from
England
.
My
Lady
took
at
her
Cloathing
the
Name
of
Sister
Teresa
Clare
;
she
having
had
,
even
whilst
a
Protestant
,
a
very
particular
esteem
of
St.
Teresa
,
upon
the
Reading
her
Life
,
which
accidently
fell
into
her
hands
.
Father
Martha
a
Famous
Preacher
in
the
Waloon
Province
,
of
the
Society
of
Iesus
;
made
her
Cloathing
Sermon
:
And
did
it
after
such
a
manner
,
as
prov'd
one
of
the
greatest
Mortifications
,
she
had
met
with
,
since
her
leaving
England
.
It
happen'd
not
long
before
,
that
a
Carmelite-Fryer
,
having
quited
his
Habit
and
Religion
also
,
to
avoid
just
Punishment
,
had
taken
Refuge
in
Holland
;
whereby
he
had
given
a
great
occasion
of
scandal
at
Liege
:
The
Father
to
retrive
that
Honor
,
which
he
thought
Religion
might
have
lost
,
by
so
foul
an
Action
as
this
was
;
extol'd
that
which
she
had
done
(
of
quitting
Heresie
,
and
the
World
with
such
an
Heroical
Resolution
)
to
such
a
hight
,
as
gave
her
so
great
a
confusion
,
that
she
was
scarce
able
to
continue
in
the
Church
:
And
most
perceiv'd
the
Mortification
she
suffer'd
,
by
the
extraordinary
Colour
,
which
his
Encomiums
,
and
frequent
Interrogation
,
whether
what
he
said
was
true
?
brought
into
her
Face
.
But
the
happiness
she
felt
at
her
Cloathing
,
and
the
hopes
she
fed
her self
with
,
of
enjoying
afterwards
a
secure
and
perfect
repose
,
in
the
State
of
Life
she
had
embrac'd
;
out-ballanc'd
this
present
Mortification
,
and
was
too
great
to
continue
long
,
without
some
interruption
.
One
would
have
thought
at
this
distance
from
England
,
in
a
Catholic
Country
,
that
there
had
been
no
fear
of
Persecution
:
Yet
the
Enemy
found
an
opportunity
of
giving
her
an
Alarum
,
and
cause
of
great
disturbance
,
even
in
this
place
of
Repose
;
which
happen'd
as
follows
.
There
came
a
Person
of
Quality
to
Town
,
extreamly
well
attended
;
the
first
Visit
she
made
,
thô
she
profest
her self
a
Protestant
,
was
to
the
Monastry
;
where
she
desir'd
to
speak
with
my
Lady
Warner
;
pretending
a
Message
to
her
,
from
Sir
Thomas
Hanmer
her
Father
:
My
Lady
came
to
her
her self
,
but
(
finding
she
brought
no
Letters
from
Sir
Thomas
,
and
that
she
refus'd
to
make
any
other
declaration
of
her self
or
Quality
;
than
that
having
told
him
of
her
coming
over
,
and
that
probably
she
should
pass
by
Liege
,
he
had
desir'd
her
in
his
Name
to
give
a
Visit
to
his
Daughter
and
Grand-children
,
whom
she
would
find
in
an
English
Monastry
,
in
that
Town
)
excus'd
her
Childrens
coming
to
her
;
thô
she
earnestly
prest
to
see
them
:
Fearing
there
might
be
a
greater
design
in
this
Visit
,
than
only
kindness
as
the
Lady
pretended
:
Which
that
she
might
the
more
easily
prevent
;
and
at
the
same
time
avoid
the
disturbance
also
,
she
found
in
her
Soul
,
by
the
distraction
she
receiv'd
from
her
Childrens
presence
;
she
resolv'd
privatly
to
remove
them
to
the
Vrsulin's
:
And
the
Queen
Mother
of
England
having
upon
her
Mothers
account
,
(
who
as
before
related
,
had
been
Maid
of
Honor
to
Her
Majesty
,
)
express'd
a
kindness
to
my
Lady
on
all
occasions
;
she
took
the
liberty
of
beseeching
Her
Majesty
,
that
she
would
vouchsafe
to
take
her
Children
under
her
Royal
Protection
;
who
where
otherwise
in
great
danger
,
either
by
suttlety
or
force
,
to
be
taken
from
her
,
and
carried
into
England
:
And
at
the
same
time
,
she
humbly
Petition'd
Her
Majesty
,
to
signifie
to
the
Superiour
of
the
Vrsulin's
at
Liege
(
where
she
had
privatly
plac'd
her
Children
)
her
Gracious
concern
for
them
.
Whereupon
the
Queen
Wrote
this
following
Letter
,
Translated
out
of
the
Original
in
French
,
Dated
from
Colombe
Iuly
the
17th
.
1666.
MOTHER
,
I
Have
heard
with
a
great
deal
of
satisfaction
,
that
the
two
Children
of
Sir
John
Warner
,
are
at
present
at
the
Ursulin's
,
under
your
Tuition
:
Thô
I
do
not
doubt
but
you
have
all
immaginable
care
of
them
;
yet
I
cease
not
to
recommend
them
to
you
;
and
desire
you
not
to
permit
,
that
they
be
taken
from
your
House
,
without
Orders
from
their
Father
or
Mother
,
who
put
them
into
your
Hands
;
or
from
those
whom
they
shall
order
,
to
have
care
of
them
in
their
absence
;
and
if
it
should
happen
,
that
any
other
,
by
any
means
should
endeavour
,
to
take
them
away
from
you
,
without
consent
of
their
Parents
;
not
to
permit
it
,
without
advertising
me
first
of
it
:
And
as
I
assure
my self
you
will
not
fail
to
do
what
I
desire
,
as
long
as
you
shall
be
in
that
charge
;
so
I
make
the
same
request
to
those
that
shall
succeed
you
:
Wherefore
I
beseech
God
,
to
take
you
into
his
Holy
Protection
.
HENRIETTA
MARIA
.
'T
is
suppos'd
the
News
of
this
Letter
,
cross'd
and
dassh'd
the
design
of
the
Person
before
mention'd
;
for
soon
after
she
rerurn'd
into
England
;
but
would
never
own
,
who
she
was
;
nor
upon
what
account
she
came
;
more
then
is
before
Related
:
Thô
during
her
stay
at
Liege
,
she
made
several
Visits
to
my
Lady
.
Having
upon
this
occasion
depriv'd
her self
of
that
Natural
satisfaction
,
the
sight
of
her
Children
must
necessarily
give
her
;
and
at
the
same
time
freed
her self
from
that
care
and
trouble
,
that
accompany'd
their
presence
;
she
resolv'd
seriously
to
apply
her self
to
Virtue
,
and
to
a
Practice
of
the
foundation
of
all
Vertues
,
Humility
.
Wherefore
,
having
a
low
Idea
of
her self
,
and
to
stifle
all
Motions
of
Pride
,
and
Self-love
;
she
desir'd
to
be
equal
,
or
even
inferior
to
the
Lay-Sisters
.
Once
openly
declaring
her
Motive
;
saying
,
It
was
too
great
an
Honor
,
for
her
to
be
a
Servant
to
the
Spouses
if
Christ
.
It
was
usual
for
her
to
be
lost
in
time
of
Recreation
,
and
the
surest
place
to
find
her
in
,
was
in
the
Scullery
,
or
in
some
such
like
humble
and
abject
Office
.
Thus
she
forgot
her
Quality
,
submitting
her self
to
the
lowest
Employments
;
taking
more
delight
to
be
an
abject
in
the
House
of
God
,
than
others
can
do
in
all
sorts
of
Worldly
Honors
and
Satisfactions
:
Nor
was
she
only
desirous
by
these
Exterior
Actions
,
to
Cloath
her self
with
this
Virtue
of
Humility
;
but
endeavour'd
to
imprint
the
same
Interiorly
in
her
Mind
:
For
thô
she
was
of
a
peircing
Wit
,
and
ripe
Judgment
,
yet
she
would
desire
the
Lay-Sisters
to
Instruct
her
;
whilst
the
Fathers
themselves
,
who
had
dealt
with
her
,
own'd
,
that
they
found
her
to
be
far
above
any
of
her
Sex
,
that
they
had
ever
treated
with
.
All
these
Actions
were
accompany'd
with
such
a
serenity
of
Mind
,
so
sweet
an
affability
,
and
with
such
Conformity
to
the
Will
of
God
,
together
with
such
a
Love
for
that
Virtue
he
practic'd
,
who
bid
us
learn
of
him
to
be
Meek
and
Humble
;
that
she
seem'd
to
be
without
the
least
constraint
in
the
performance
,
of
even
the
Humblest
Offices
;
doing
them
,
as
if
they
had
been
natural
to
her
;
and
as
if
she
had
all
her
Life
time
been
brought
up
in
them
.
CHAP.
II.
How
she
came
to
be
call'd
to
a
more
Rigorous
State
of
Life
,
or
to
a
stricter
Order
.
IT
happen'd
upon
occasions
,
that
she
was
now
and
then
call'd
to
the
Grate
;
many
finding
(
especially
a
Canon
of
St.
Lambert
)
great
advantages
by
the
Visits
they
made
her
;
which
were
always
spent
in
Pious
Discourses
:
That
which
others
would
have
look't
upon
,
as
no
great
hindrance
to
Recollection
;
she
took
so
much
to
heart
,
that
she
was
resolv'd
to
break
of
all
Commerce
with
Creatures
;
that
her
Conversation
might
wholy
be
with
her
Creator
;
and
thô
she
obey'd
chearfully
the
Reverend
Mother
in
going
to
the
Grate
;
yet
she
fail'd
not
to
complain
to
her
Ghostly
Father
,
that
she
found
by
experience
,
that
all
Conversation
which
was
not
with
God
,
left
behind
it
a
certain
bitterness
,
and
heaviness
of
heart
:
That
she
thought
she
was
call'd
to
a
more
strict
retreat
and
concealment
,
where
nothing
might
draw
upon
her
the
praises
,
or
admiration
of
others
;
in
which
solitude
she
did
not
Question
,
but
to
find
a
greater
liberty
,
to
give
scope
to
her
fervor
;
and
thereby
,
to
tast
more
liberally
the
sweetness
of
Divine
Union
;
and
to
exercise
with
more
freedom
,
the
Mortifications
of
an
Austere
Life
;
which
her
present
State
did
neither
require
,
or
even
permit
.
She
was
so
Enamour'd
with
these
sentiments
of
Austerity
and
Solitude
;
and
so
great
was
her
fervor
,
that
prostrating
her self
upon
her
Knees
,
she
beg'd
of
him
in
the
presence
of
the
Blessed
Sacrament
,
that
he
would
give
her
leave
at
least
,
to
make
a
Vow
never
more
to
go
to
the
Grate
,
whilst
she
stay'd
there
;
and
in
the
mean
time
earnestly
Pray'd
him
to
offer
up
some
Devotions
to
Almighty
God
for
her
,
to
know
what
was
his
Divine
Will
concerning
her
removal
:
She
desiring
nothing
but
what
she
thought
was
most
pleasing
to
him
.
He
told
her
the
inconveniencies
,
that
would
follow
such
a
Vow
,
and
promis'd
her
that
he
would
particularly
beg
of
Almighty
God
,
to
give
him
light
how
to
direct
her
;
he
bid
her
to
have
a
great
confidence
in
God
,
and
rest
assur'd
that
he
would
assist
her
,
to
compass
what
he
inspir'd
her
to
do
,
if
it
were
his
Will
,
that
she
should
remove
;
or
,
if
it
were
not
,
would
give
her
comfort
,
and
satisfaction
in
the
place
,
and
Practice
of
the
Rule
,
where
she
was
at
present
.
Some
there
were
,
who
judging
her
Confessarious
might
too
far
comply
,
with
her
inclination
to
Solitude
and
Mortification
,
and
thereby
also
second
her
intention
of
a
change
;
did
forbid
him
any
more
to
Visit
her
;
hoping
if
it
were
so
,
that
his
absence
might
moderate
these
desires
,
which
probably
,
he
by
too
great
a
condescention
,
might
have
augmented
.
But
she
extreamly
resented
his
absence
;
and
the
more
,
because
she
found
,
he
was
blam'd
,
for
Counselling
her
to
do
,
what
he
had
dissuaded
her
from
;
and
therefore
,
suffer'd
in
the
Opinions
of
others
,
upon
her
account
:
This
went
nearer
to
her
,
than
what
she
suffer'd
her self
;
and
to
take
away
this
misunderstanding
;
she
importun'd
the
Reverend
Mother
,
that
the
Father
might
once
more
come
to
her
;
whose
Counsel
was
wholy
necessary
,
before
she
could
make
a
final
determination
what
to
do
:
In
the
mean
time
,
in
the
middle
of
these
continual
conflicts
,
and
agitations
of
Mind
,
she
suffer'd
a
kind
of
Martyrdom
.
At
his
return
,
he
so
efficaciously
answer'd
all
her
Objections
,
for
her
removal
,
and
so
clearly
convinc'd
her
,
that
it
was
Gods
Will
she
should
stay
and
settle
there
;
that
she
began
to
think
of
continuing
,
and
making
her
Vows
;
but
withal
told
him
,
that
the
chief
Motive
that
made
her
fix
upon
this
Resolution
,
was
,
that
she
might
be
no
hindrance
to
Sir
Iohn
(
now
Brother
Clare
)
to
make
his
;
imagining
,
that
if
the
same
desires
of
removal
,
remain'd
after
her
Profession
;
the
Church
would
give
her
liberty
,
of
entring
a
stricter
Order
;
which
she
could
as
well
do
,
two
or
three
Years
after
,
as
then
.
Whereupon
he
reply'd
,
that
thô
the
Church
could
indeed
give
such
a
permission
;
yet
it
would
never
grant
it
,
upon
account
of
several
great
,
and
general
inconveniencies
,
that
would
accompany
such
a
removal
;
which
the
good
of
a
particular
person
,
thô
very
great
,
could
never
recompence
.
Wherefore
,
if
she
ever
resolv'd
to
quit
the
Order
she
was
in
,
she
must
do
it
before
she
made
her
Vows
,
or
not
at
all
:
And
therefore
desir'd
her
,
seriously
to
recommend
the
matter
to
God
in
her
Prayers
,
as
he
would
also
do
in
his
.
Whilst
she
was
thus
making
her
fervent
Petitions
,
before
the
Holy
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
to
beg
light
from
Heaven
,
how
she
might
serve
her
Spouse
upon
Earth
;
on
a
suddain
,
she
saw
a
Stream
of
fresh
Glaring
light
,
come
from
the
Blessed
Sacrament
towards
her
;
from
which
she
felt
such
an
Interior
joy
in
her
Soul
;
that
the
Mistress
of
the
Novices
,
then
kneeling
by
,
perceiv'd
a
change
in
her
countenance
;
and
asked
what
might
be
the
cause
of
so
sensible
an
alteration
,
as
she
perceiv'd
in
her
?
She
would
gladly
have
conceal'd
this
,
if
Obedience
would
have
suffer'd
her
;
but
that
prevailing
,
she
told
the
reason
of
it
.
Whether
this
favor
was
to
confirm
her
in
the
Mystery
of
the
Real
Presence
(
the
doubt
of
which
gave
the
first
occasion
of
her
Conversion
)
or
to
strengthen
her
in
the
desire
of
solitude
and
suffering
;
none
but
God
,
who
bestow'd
it
,
knows
;
but
after
this
she
still
persisted
with
more
earnestness
,
than
before
,
to
gain
her
Ghostly
Father's
consent
,
for
her
removal
to
a
stricter
Order
;
where
she
might
be
unknown
:
She
was
more
and
more
perswaded
that
her
design
was
no
illusion
;
seeing
she
found
,
that
the
manner
of
her
Conversion
,
and
her
resolution
of
embracing
a
Religious
State
,
having
taking
Air
abroad
;
both
Religious
,
as
well
as
Seculars
shew'd
upon
that
account
,
a
great
esteem
and
admiration
of
her
:
Which
she
thought
no
small
hinderance
to
her
Perfection
.
And
having
heard
,
that
the
Carthusianesses
(
besides
the
constant
rigour
they
live
in
)
are
never
permitted
after
their
entrance
,
either
to
receive
a
Visit
,
or
Letter
from
any
friend
;
she
earnestly
beg'd
of
her
Confessarius
to
use
his
endeavours
,
for
her
Admission
amongst
them
,
without
discovering
her
Quality
or
Condition
;
that
then
she
might
enjoy
that
happiness
,
which
she
only
desir'd
in
this
World
,
Viz.
A
constant
Communication
with
God
,
without
the
interruption
,
or
conversation
of
friends
.
This
retreat
was
still
the
joyful
Object
of
her
Mind
,
where
absconding
,
she
might
attend
to
the
exercises
of
an
Interior
Life
,
and
Evangelical
Perfection
:
And
understanding
,
that
those
that
were
not
Virgins
,
could
not
enjoy
amongst
them
,
the
Priviledge
of
being
Superior
,
or
of
bearing
any
other
Office
;
she
hop't
by
becoming
a
Member
of
such
a
Community
;
to
see
her self
the
least
,
and
last
of
a
Religious
House
:
In
expectation
of
which
happiness
,
she
extreamly
comforted
her self
.
These
kind
of
thoughts
had
so
possessed
her
Soul
,
that
she
could
never
enjoy
her self
whilst
she
stay'd
at
Liege
;
and
hence
it
was
,
that
the
respect
and
civility
shewed
her
by
the
Religious
,
was
so
great
a
Mortification
to
her
.
Her
Ghostly
Father
Communicating
her
desires
to
the
Prior
of
the
Carthusians
at
Liege
,
then
going
to
a
General
Chapter
of
the
Order
,
had
gain'd
a
promise
of
his
best
assistance
,
for
the
obtaining
her
wishes
;
and
in
the
mean
time
,
she
Wrote
to
Brother
Clare
,
to
desire
him
to
give
her
leave
to
enter
amongst
the
Carthusianesses
:
And
that
she
might
not
put
any
obstacle
to
his
designs
,
nor
hinder
his
proceeding
in
them
;
she
inclos'd
this
following
Act
of
Renunciation
,
which
she
thought
would
have
been
sufficient
to
Legalize
his
Profession
;
without
her
making
of
hers
.
The
General
of
the
Socity
of
Iesus
,
at
the
request
of
his
Superiors
,
unknown
to
him
,
having
dispens'd
with
the
Second
Year
of
his
Noviship
;
that
her
Year
of
Probation
being
ended
;
she
might
make
her
Profession
,
and
he
at
the
same
time
,
might
be
able
also
to
make
his
.
I
Do
here
in
the
Sacred
Presence
of
Almighty
God
,
offering
my self
intirely
to
him
,
Renounce
all
Right
whatever
I
have
to
you
,
and
do
here
Solemnly
Vow
perpetual
Chastity
to
him
:
And
do
promise
you
before
God
and
his
Angels
;
that
with
the
assistance
of
his
Holy
Grace
,
I
will
Live
and
Die
in
Religion
;
and
will
immediatly
,
when
I
go
from
hence
,
put
my self
under
the
Obedience
,
of
another
Monastry
of
Inclosure
:
This
I
again
confirm
,
beging
of
his
Divine
Majesty
,
to
accept
of
me
;
and
in
Sign
that
I
will
never
Revoke
it
,
I
subscribe
my
Name
,
TREVOR
WARNER
.
In
Religion
.
TERESA
CLARE
.
Brother
Clare
having
receiv'd
the
Letter
,
with
the
Contents
before
mention'd
,
and
also
with
the
foresaid
Renunciation
;
with
consent
of
his
Superiors
,
resolv'd
to
go
to
Liege
:
Finding
it
impossible
to
give
her
that
satisfaction
by
Letters
,
which
he
hop'd
his
presence
might
do
.
He
arriv'd
the
4th
.
of
Iune
at
Tongers
,
four
Leagues
distant
from
that
City
;
where
,
there
being
a
Monastry
of
the
same
Order
,
as
well
as
a
House
of
the
Society
,
he
thought
they
might
meet
,
with
less
noise
,
than
they
could
do
at
Liege
.
But
she
instead
of
coming
thither
,
sent
her
Confessarius
to
excuse
her
not
coming
,
and
to
perswade
him
to
return
to
Watten
:
Telling
him
,
That
his
coming
to
Liege
would
perswade
all
People
,
that
it
was
to
invite
her
back
to
the
World
;
especially
,
when
shortly
after
,
they
saw
that
she
left
the
Monastry
(
which
she
defign'd
to
do
,
as
soon
as
she
had
obtain'd
her
admittance
among
the
Carthusianesses
)
and
beg'd
of
him
,
not
to
hinder
this
her
design
.
Yet
▪
he
notwithstanding
(
by
the
Advice
of
the
Superior
of
Tongers
)
resolv'd
to
go
to
Liege
;
the
Rector
of
that
place
,
having
before
invited
him
;
where
also
he
might
have
his
Advice
,
about
what
future
Measures
he
had
best
to
take
.
The
Rector
Counsel'd
him
to
Visit
her
in
the
Monastry
,
whether
he
went
;
but
she
would
not
be
seen
,
nor
speak
with
him
,
even
at
the
Grate
without
a
Companion
with
her
:
Alleadging
,
that
this
precaution
,
was
to
prevent
such
Discourses
,
as
she
had
before
intimated
would
otherwise
be
rais'd
,
upon
their
meeting
.
Brother
Iohn
Clare
was
very
well
satisfied
herewith
;
but
at
length
told
her
,
He
could
never
give
her
his
consent
,
to
go
to
the
place
she
had
pitch'd
upon
;
because
he
could
never
be
assur'd
,
whether
she
was
content
,
or
satisfied
in
it
;
and
without
that
assurance
,
he
could
neither
make
his
Profession
,
nor
permit
her
to
make
hers
;
because
she
could
neither
speak
with
any
one
,
nor
send
to
,
nor
receive
from
any
one
a
Letter
;
nor
transmit
her
Mind
to
him
,
if
any
dissatisfaction
should
happen
to
her
.
Thô
this
reason
did
not
fully
satisfie
her
;
yet
the
absolute
refusal
,
which
she
receiv'd
from
the
General
Chapter
(
which
declar'd
,
that
none
but
Virgins
could
be
receiv'd
into
that
Order
;
and
that
she
was
mis-inform'd
,
if
she
heard
that
any
other
might
be
so
,
upon
any
account
whatever
)
caus'd
her
to
lay
aside
all
thoughts
,
at
least
of
entring
among
the
Carthusianesses
;
but
took
not
away
her
Resolution
,
of
going
to
a
stricter
Order
:
And
thô
she
could
not
resolve
whether
to
go
;
yet
she
had
absolutly
fixt
her
resolution
,
of
leaving
the
Monastry
where
she
was
;
to
give
more
scope
to
Mortification
,
to
which
she
found
her self
very
effcaciously
mov'd
.
CHAP.
III.
How
she
resolves
to
enter
amongst
the
Poor
Clares
.
Her
departure
and
journy
from
Liege
,
and
her
arrival
at
Graveling
.
BRother
Clare
finding
her
fixt
upon
a
removal
,
and
having
acquaintance
at
the
Poor
Clares
at
Graveling
;
which
was
the
first
Order
,
that
she
had
seen
in
these
Countries
,
and
then
seem'd
to
like
it
very
much
;
hop't
the
proposal
of
her
going
thither
,
might
take
effect
;
if
she
would
not
stay
where
she
was
:
He
being
desirous
,
that
she
should
rather
be
amongst
those
of
her
own
Nation
,
than
Strangers
;
since
frequent
examples
have
shew'd
,
how
easily
the
Enemy
raises
jealousies
,
and
disgusts
,
in
those
that
enter
among
Externs
.
For
this
reason
he
procur'd
a
Book
of
the
Rules
of
St.
Clare
,
which
he
gave
her
to
Read
;
and
desir'd
her
,
for
his
comfort
and
satisfaction
(
if
she
lik'd
the
Rules
which
she
would
find
rigorous
enough
)
rather
to
make
choise
of
that
place
to
go
to
,
than
any
other
.
She
promis'd
to
Read
them
,
and
was
so
taken
with
them
,
that
she
resolv'd
,
if
her
Ghostly
Father
approv'd
of
it
,
immediatly
to
betake
her self
to
that
course
of
Life
:
Which
was
a
great
subject
of
joy
to
Brother
Clare
;
thô
on
the
other
side
,
it
was
a
great
trouble
to
him
,
to
find
that
his
Sister
and
Kinswoman
;
who
had
enter'd
with
her
,
resolv'd
to
take
the
same
course
:
For
he
fear'd
,
that
it
might
be
a
prejudice
to
the
Monastry
they
left
;
which
had
been
extraordinary
kind
to
them
.
Since
the
World
,
which
is
too
apt
to
censure
,
might
think
,
that
three
Religious
going
away
together
,
could
not
but
have
some
Motive
of
disgust
,
or
dislike
to
the
place
;
and
did
not
purely
leave
it
,
out
of
a
desire
to
serve
God
,
in
a
stricter
and
more
austere
Order
.
He
therefore
,
oppos'd
his
Sisters
and
Kinswomans
going
,
and
had
just
reason
to
disswade
his
Sister
;
because
her
Constitution
was
so
weak
,
and
her
health
so
impair'd
;
that
the
Doctors
would
not
permit
her
,
even
to
comply
with
the
Church-precept
,
in
keeping
her
fast
in
Lent
:
Whereas
,
in
the
place
she
design'd
to
go
to
,
she
must
keep
the
Lenten
Fast
as
long
as
she
liv'd
.
He
told
her
therefore
,
That
this
desire
of
hers
could
not
be
good
;
it
being
too
presumptuous
,
and
inconsiderate
;
to
expect
,
that
God
should
work
a
Miracle
,
for
the
satisfying
of
her
own
humor
:
Especially
,
when
in
doing
so
,
she
went
against
the
Advice
of
those
,
whom
he
had
substituted
in
his
place
,
to
direct
her
:
That
it
was
an
ordinary
Artifice
of
the
Malignant
Spirit
,
under
pretence
of
a
specious
and
plausible
good
,
to
draw
several
out
of
the
way
,
God
had
plac'd
them
in
:
This
Discourse
so
sensibly
afflicted
her
,
that
she
fell
a
weeping
;
saying
,
That
she
was
sure
,
that
God
had
call'd
her
to
a
stricter
Order
,
and
that
his
Power
and
Grace
,
was
always
proportionable
to
his
Call
,
The
Reverend
Mother
and
the
Religious
,
finding
them
so
earnest
to
go
,
upon
so
good
and
solid
Motives
;
were
so
kind
,
as
to
second
their
Requests
;
and
prevail'd
with
Brother
Clare
for
their
removal
.
This
then
being
the
good
effect
of
Brother
Clare's
Journy
to
Liege
;
he
resolv'd
to
hasten
back
to
Watten
;
to
dispatch
all
things
necessary
for
their
Admittance
at
Graveling
,
that
they
might
the
sooner
be
able
to
follow
him
.
Amongst
other
Discourses
,
which
Brother
Clare
had
with
Sister
Teresa
Clare
,
she
thanked
him
extreamly
for
the
favor
of
a
Letter
,
which
he
had
procur'd
her
,
from
Father
Philip
Marini
;
a
Missioner
that
came
from
China
to
England
,
and
other
parts
of
Europe
;
to
gain
Companions
to
Labor
with
him
in
that
large
Vinyard
:
With
whom
Brother
Clare
coming
acquainted
(
whilst
after
her
departure
he
stay'd
at
London
)
obtain'd
from
him
a
Letter
of
encouragment
to
her
;
which
being
from
so
Apostolical
a
Man
(
who
had
spent
many
Years
in
the
hard
and
dangerous
Mission
of
China
,
not
only
exposing
his
Life
,
during
those
great
Persecutions
,
that
happen'd
,
whilst
he
was
there
;
but
also
,
in
taking
so
long
and
dangerous
a
Journy
for
the
procuring
help
for
those
many
Souls
,
that
he
had
hopes
to
reduce
by
their
assistance
,
to
the
true
Faith
)
and
as
she
also
profest
,
having
given
her
so
inexplicable
a
comfort
in
her
undertaking
,
I
thought
worth
your
purusal
,
as
it
is
Translated
out
of
Italian
,
in
which
Language
it
was
Writ
.
MAy
the
Grace
and
Love
of
Iesus
Christ
,
increase
in
our
Souls
to
Gods
greater
Glory
.
Writing
to
a
person
of
your
Merit
,
I
ought
to
do
it
in
such
a
manner
,
as
may
give
you
an
assurance
of
the
reward
of
that
Eternal
happiness
,
which
you
will
certainly
gain
;
not
by
running
,
but
flying
from
the
Liberty
of
the
World
,
to
the
narrow
confinement
of
a
Cloyster
:
Thrice
happy
are
you
,
that
have
so
great
an
assurance
of
Heaven
,
by
so
Noble
and
Generous
a
forsaking
of
all
pleasures
upon
Earth
;
the
better
to
embrace
,
what
the
World
flies
from
,
the
Cross
of
Christ
:
Following
hereby
,
St.
Teresa's
admirable
Lesson
,
Either
to
suffer
,
or
die
for
Iesus
.
This
is
that
Jewel
,
which
the
wise
Marchant
gave
all
he
had
to
purchase
;
and
did
not
repent
his
bargain
:
And
thó
he
became
Poor
in
the
Eyes
of
the
World
;
yet
he
recover'd
his
loss
,
by
purchasing
a
Good
,
which
was
of
greater
value
,
than
all
other
Goods
:
How
happy
then
,
is
the
Renunciation
of
that
Blessed
Soul
,
which
leaving
all
looseth
nothing
;
still
finding
all
,
in
the
Poverty
of
Iesus
?
The
Apostles
Patrimony
,
after
they
had
forsaken
their
Parents
,
Friends
,
and
all
they
had
,
was
a
pure
nothing
;
which
put
into
the
Hands
of
Iesus
,
as
St.
Gregory
saith
excellently
well
,
so
multiply'd
,
as
to
become
all
things
;
Totum
reliquit
qui
sibi
nil
retinuit
;
He
left
all
,
who
retain'd
nothing
to
himself
.
Behold
therefore
,
the
nothing
,
which
the
Apostles
reserv'd
,
but
this
nothing
put
into
the
Hands
of
Iesus
,
grew
to
the
hight
of
that
Glory
,
to
which
they
were
call'd
.
At
this
Day
(
so
many
Ages
after
their
departure
out
of
the
World
)
we
proclaim
their
Dignity
,
and
give
them
greater
Titles
;
than
ever
the
Ambition
of
Monarch
could
Usurpe
.
I
would
say
more
of
this
subject
,
but
time
will
not
give
me
leave
;
therefore
,
to
send
you
my
Opinion
about
leaving
the
World
,
my
sentiment
is
;
that
it
is
not
sufficient
to
go
out
of
it
,
to
live
in
Religion
;
unless
we
bid
adieu
to
,
and
renounce
all
things
,
that
are
united
to
it
.
The
difference
between
those
who
leave
,
and
renounce
is
this
:
He
that
leaves
,
can
return
to
the
thing
he
left
,
but
he
that
renounceth
,
looseth
the
Dominion
,
over
what
he
renounces
;
in
the
same
manner
,
as
a
Man
does
his
Right
,
to
what
he
has
Sold.
This
was
that
which
our
Saviour
said
to
the
Young
Man
;
Vade
,
vende
omnia
quae
habes
,
veni
,
&
sequere
me
;
go
,
Sell
all
you
have
,
come
,
and
follow
me
;
which
words
agree
with
those
others
;
Nisi
quis
renunciaverit
omnibus
,
quae
possidet
,
non
potest
m●us
esse
Discipulus
;
Vnless
one
,
renounce
all
things
he
Possesseth
,
he
cannot
be
my
Disciple
.
What
therefore
is
it
to
be
a
Disciple
of
Christ
?
'T
is
to
have
Christ
for
our
Master
,
Father
,
Spouse
,
Lord
,
God
,
and
All.
But
what
need
I
Write
after
this
manner
to
you
?
Who
I
know
practice
better
things
than
I
can
suggest
.
Wherefore
,
I
Write
not
,
to
give
you
instruction
,
but
to
praise
your
Generosity
;
by
which
you
have
not
only
left
the
World
,
with
your
Body
;
but
with
your
Soul
also
,
have
renounc'd
all
it's
Vanities
;
and
every
thing
that
relates
to
it
.
Heaven
preserve
you
by
it's
Holy
Grace
,
in
your
good
Resolutions
till
Death
:
Pray
for
me
your
Poorest
Servant
,
in
our
Lord
.
PHILIP
MARINI
.
Of
the
Society
of
Iesus
.
She
own'd
,
that
this
Letter
,
and
the
Conversation
which
she
sometimes
had
,
with
two
great
Servants
of
God
(
one
an
Augustin
Fryer
,
who
had
receiv'd
such
extraordinary
and
Celestial
favors
,
that
he
was
even
forbidden
to
Celebrate
in
public
;
having
several
times
been
Elevated
in
time
of
Mass
,
to
the
astonishment
of
the
beholders
.
The
other
was
a
Secular
Gentleman
,
call'd
Mr.
Ruisson
,
whom
we
shall
afterwards
have
an
occasion
to
speak
of
)
had
been
of
very
great
advantage
to
her
,
in
her
Spiritual
progress
in
Virtue
:
And
as
the
Contents
of
this
Letter
were
truly
Pious
;
so
were
their
Discourses
,
of
nothing
but
of
God
.
They
speaking
of
Heavenly
things
,
so
feelingly
,
that
she
was
wholy
transported
with
their
Conversation
,
and
encourag'd
by
their
Discourse
,
to
seek
Retirement
and
Mortification
,
as
the
best
means
to
find
God
:
Especially
by
the
Augustin
:
Who
for
many
Years
,
with
the
leave
of
his
Superior
,
had
liv'd
only
upon
Bread
and
Water
;
together
with
such
Raw
Roots
,
and
Herbs
,
as
came
out
o
their
Garden
.
Upon
Brother
Clare's
going
away
,
Sister
Teresa
Clare
,
desir'd
him
to
send
some
particular
conveniency
for
their
Journy
,
together
with
a
Priest
,
that
might
accompany
them
;
thereby
to
avoid
the
trouble
of
all
sorts
of
People
,
which
is
unavoidable
in
the
common
way
of
Traveling
.
Wherefore
,
as
soon
as
he
return'd
to
Watten
,
he
obtain'd
of
Father
Richard
Barton
,
then
Rector
of
St.
Omers
,
leave
for
Mr.
Edward
Hall
(
then
a
Secular
Priest
,
now
of
the
Society
of
Iesus
)
to
conduct
her
,
his
Sister
,
and
Kinswoman
,
from
Liege
:
Where
,
as
soon
as
Mr.
Hall
arriv'd
,
she
hasten'd
to
begin
her
Journy
,
and
obtain'd
leave
of
the
Reverend
Mother
,
and
Community
,
that
she
,
and
her
two
Companions
,
might
keep
their
Religious
Habits
;
till
they
should
change
them
for
that
of
another
Order
:
Assuring
them
,
that
it
was
not
for
want
of
any
Edification
,
or
good
Example
in
their
House
,
that
they
remov'd
to
another
;
but
to
comply
with
those
impulses
,
which
they
had
receiv'd
from
God
;
to
serve
him
in
a
stricter
way
of
living
;
for
which
those
Principles
and
Rudiments
of
Religious
observance
,
which
they
had
receiv'd
there
,
had
dispos'd
them
.
They
began
their
Journy
the
24th
.
Of
Iuly
,
leaving
her
Children
at
the
Vrsulins
,
where
she
had
before
settl'd
them
.
Before
her
departure
,
give
me
leave
to
present
you
,
with
the
Character
Father
Iohn
Manners
,
of
the
Society
of
Iesus
,
her
Ghostly
Father
,
gave
of
her
;
to
whose
Counsel
she
always
gave
a
very
great
deference
,
and
never
fail'd
candidly
to
disclose
unto
him
,
her
inward
state
and
condition
:
Whereby
you
will
see
,
how
much
she
improv'd
in
all
sort
of
Virtues
,
the
short
time
she
staid
at
Liege
:
Which
I
Transcribe
out
of
a
Letter
he
Writ
to
a
friend
of
hers
,
after
her
Death
.
THe
sharpness
of
her
Wit
,
and
the
Solidity
of
her
Judgment
,
serv'd
her
as
most
fit
Instruments
,
to
Contemn
the
World
and
Contemplate
God
.
Her
Judgment
taught
her
to
discry
how
vain
a
thing
it
is
,
and
how
much
beneath
those
that
are
call'd
to
Gods
service
,
to
attend
or
care
for
any
thing
;
but
the
promotion
of
his
Honor.
From
hence
Sprung
in
Sister
Teresa
Clare
,
an
immense
desire
,
to
be
as
intirely
separated
from
the
World
in
Body
;
as
she
was
resolv'd
to
leave
it
in
Mind
.
Her
Will
serv'd
her
only
to
promote
Piety
;
she
was
never
weary
of
Spiritual
Discourses
;
and
fed
her
Soul
with
extraordinary
contentment
,
whenever
matters
of
Devotion
were
handled
:
But
out
of
pretence
of
being
young
in
Faith
,
she
very
humbly
and
earnestly
desir'd
to
be
Instructed
;
and
her
Queries
were
commonly
about
the
highest
Points
of
Faith
;
althô
even
her
Speculative
Questions
,
tended
still
more
to
move
affection
,
than
satisfie
curiosity
:
And
notwithstanding
these
were
matter
of
her
Prayer
,
yet
they
serv'd
as
bare
proposals
:
For
the
Will
had
always
the
greatest
share
in
them
.
By
little
,
and
little
,
she
grew
so
inflam'd
with
the
Love
of
God
,
that
she
car'd
to
hear
of
nothing
,
but
what
increas'd
this
fire
.
My
chiefest
labor
was
to
moderate
her
fervor
,
and
asswage
her
heat
,
in
all
which
I
found
her
most
Humble
and
Obedient
;
she
professing
to
me
,
that
when
she
knew
God's
Will
,
she
would
spare
no
labor
to
put
it
in
Execution
.
It
is
hardly
credible
,
how
excessively
great
her
desire
to
suffer
for
God
was
,
and
with
what
Courage
she
encounter'd
,
even
the
greatest
difficulties
.
I
was
half
terrified
,
to
see
her
strugle
with
Nature
,
for
the
Mastry
;
and
comforted
,
to
see
how
resolv'd
she
was
,
not
to
yield
an
Inch
;
yet
she
did
chearfully
let
go
her
hold
,
when
it
was
judg'd
fit
for
her
to
relax
.
I
confess
,
that
my
insight
in
sublime
matters
is
very
dimm
,
and
was
very
unfit
to
manage
her
Soul
,
that
was
continually
Mounting
on
High
.
I
bless
the
Divine
Goodness
,
that
did
me
the
favor
,
to
let
me
treat
with
a
Person
,
so
truly
Spiritual
.
Thus
he
.
And
her
Mistress
of
Novices
,
added
these
particulars
to
the
same
person
,
concerning
her
,
That
Sister
Clare
having
liv'd
in
that
Community
above
a
Year
and
an
half
,
she
was
never
known
by
any
one
to
fail
in
any
Religious
Duty
,
never
heard
to
speak
an
unnecessary
word
,
or
found
guilty
of
the
least
imperfection
.
It
would
be
too
tedious
to
set
down
a
particular
Diary
of
their
Journy
.
I
shall
therefore
,
only
in
short
give
you
such
an
account
,
as
Father
Hall
,
a
Person
of
known
Virtue
and
Prudence
,
gave
of
it
;
in
his
own
words
.
Sister
Teresa
all
along
her
Journy
,
and
the
rest
with
her
,
thô
it
was
extreamly
hot
,
and
their
Religious
Habits
incommoded
them
very
much
;
yet
never
fail'd
to
perform
their
Duties
,
as
if
they
had
been
in
a
Monastry
.
She
and
her
Companions
for
the
most
part
Sung
their
Office
all
along
the
way
;
she
rigorously
abstain'd
from
eating
Flesh
,
and
was
resolv'd
,
as
far
as
I
would
permit
her
,
to
live
up
to
the
Rule
of
the
Poor
Clares
.
When
she
was
worst
treated
,
she
was
most
content
,
and
the
difficulties
of
her
Journy
seem'd
a
pleasure
to
her
;
because
they
gave
her
an
occasion
of
Mortification
.
Coming
to
Sicham
,
a
place
of
great
Devotion
to
our
Lady
,
of
which
the
Fathers
of
the
Oratory
have
care
;
where
several
considerable
Miracles
had
been
wrought
by
her
Intercession
;
she
,
notwithstanding
so
tedious
a
Journy
,
would
go
to
the
Church
,
even
before
she
took
any
refreshment
.
Where
to
my
wonder
and
shame
(
not
being
able
to
follow
her
Example
)
she
kneel'd
two
full
hours
,
without
any
motion
of
her
Body
:
She
Communicated
at
the
same
place
the
next
Day
,
and
spent
most
part
of
the
Morning
upon
her
Knees
:
Every
Day
she
came
to
Confession
;
and
every
other
Day
she
Communicated
.
An
Oratorian
Father
,
who
casually
joyn'd
himself
to
us
in
our
Journy
,
was
so
Edified
with
her
Carriage
and
Discourse
,
that
at
parting
,
he
declar'd
to
me
;
That
he
was
not
only
assur'd
,
she
was
a
Person
of
Quality
,
but
a
Saint
also
.
Nor
was
her
Discourse
only
Spiritual
,
whilst
the
Oratorian
was
with
us
;
but
it
lasted
all
along
our
Journy
:
Except
only
;
when
she
Sung
the
Divine
Office
,
or
Read
a
Spiritual
Book
;
for
she
had
an
excellent
French
Book
with
her
,
which
she
turn'd
into
so
good
English
,
for
the
benefit
of
her
Companions
;
that
I
verily
thought
,
it
had
been
in
that
Language
,
she
Reading
it
so
currently
,
and
without
the
least
stop
,
or
he
sitation
;
till
such
time
as
accidentally
taking
it
up
to
Read
,
to
my
astonishment
I
found
it
French
.
Her
desire
of
Mortification
and
Austerity
in
her
Journy
was
extraordinary
;
and
if
I
had
permitted
her
to
act
according
to
her
Inclination
,
she
would
certainly
have
prejudic'd
her
health
.
At
length
he
concludes
:
Whatever
I
observ'd
in
any
Saints
Life
,
that
was
great
,
and
good
;
I
think
truly
I
faw
it
Coppy'd
out
exactly
in
Sister
Clare
.
Her
patience
and
resignation
to
Gods
Will
,
in
all
the
dissasters
of
the
Journy
(
which
were
not
a
few
)
her
Humility
and
Charity
to
her
Companions
,
and
her
Obedience
to
me
,
were
admirable
;
and
manifested
the
true
Spirit
of
God
in
her
Soul
.
It
was
my
good
Fortune
,
thô
unworthy
of
it
,
to
be
her
Confestor
this
little
time
;
and
I
am
oblig'd
to
thank
God
as
long
as
I
live
,
for
conferring
such
a
favor
upon
me
.
Indeed
,
whilst
I
was
in
her
Company
,
I
thought
my self
in
a
Religious
House
:
She
never
omitting
any
of
her
Conventual
Observances
,
as
before
said
,
but
constantly
keeping
the
same
distribution
of
time
for
all
her
Actions
,
as
if
she
had
been
in
the
strictest
Inclosure
.
Being
arriv'd
at
St.
Omers
,
Father
Michael
Kinsman
came
thither
from
Watten
,
to
meet
and
conduct
her
,
from
thence
to
Graveling
;
where
he
was
then
Director
,
or
extraordinary
Confessor
.
Here
she
,
together
with
her
Sister
and
Kinswoman
,
receiv'd
the
Bishop's
Benediction
,
and
his
permission
also
to
Enter
at
Graveling
.
As
they
pass'd
thither
,
they
Din'd
at
Watten
,
where
Brother
Clare
was
then
a
Novice
;
who
on
purpose
absented
himself
,
having
beforehand
agreed
with
her
to
do
so
.
From
thence
she
arriv'd
at
Graveling
,
betwixt
Eight
and
Nine
a
Clock
at
Night
,
the
Third
of
August
:
'T
was
design'd
that
she
should
be
Cloath'd
,
at
her
first
arrival
at
the
Monastry
;
but
coming
so
late
,
the
Ceremony
was
defer'd
till
next
Morning
.
Perhaps
Providence
so
order'd
it
,
to
give
her
an
occasion
of
entring
upon
that
course
of
Life
,
with
a
greater
Act
of
Mortification
,
the
better
to
prepare
her self
for
it
,
than
otherwise
she
would
have
had
;
which
a
Servant
of
the
Monastry
discover'd
.
One
may
easily
imagine
how
weary
she
was
,
after
the
fatigues
of
so
long
and
tiresome
a
Journy
;
and
without
doubt
her
tender
and
delicate
Body
must
necessarily
have
been
much
weaken'd
,
and
her
strength
almost
exhausted
,
by
the
heat
of
the
weather
,
the
heaviness
of
her
Habit
,
and
the
practice
of
such
Austerity
,
as
she
had
obtain'd
leave
for
upon
the
way
;
yet
she
would
not
accept
of
those
Poor
preparations
,
and
conveniencies
,
which
were
provided
by
the
Poor
Clares
,
for
her
repose
:
For
as
soon
as
she
thought
all
were
retir'd
,
she
forsook
her
Bed
,
and
lay
all
Night
upon
the
bare
Boards
,
denying
that
ease
and
solace
to
her
wearied
Limbs
,
which
they
seem'd
indispensably
to
require
;
and
which
such
a
Lodging
as
she
left
might
have
afforded
.
But
not
content
with
this
,
the
Servant
heard
her
take
a
long
and
sharp
Discipline
,
suteable
to
her
fervor
,
and
(
as
I
suppose
)
to
dispose
her self
the
better
,
for
such
a
Life
of
Mortification
,
as
the
next
Day
she
was
to
undertake
.
The
next
Morning
,
she
and
her
two
Companions
were
privatly
Cloath'd
,
changing
only
one
Religious
Habit
for
another
:
For
she
would
by
no
means
admit
of
any
public
Ceremony
this
time
;
because
the
confusion
,
which
she
had
receiv'd
at
her
Cloathing
at
Liege
,
was
yet
too
fresh
in
her
Memory
.
Providence
at
their
Cloathing
gave
them
such
Names
,
as
shew'd
their
united
desires
,
and
endeavours
to
attain
to
the
hight
of
Perfection
.
My
Lady
Warner
had
given
her
the
Name
of
Clare
of
Iesus
,
Mrs.
Elizabeth
Warner
her
Sister-in-law
Mary
Clare
,
and
Mrs.
Frances
Skelion
her
Kinswoman
,
that
of
Frances
Ioseph
.
CHAP.
IV.
Sister
Clare
of
Jesus
begins
her
Noviship
,
amongst
the
English
Poor
Clares
at
Graveling
;
her
Humility
,
Zeal
,
Courage
,
chearfulness
,
and
blind
Obedience
,
in
this
her
new
enterprize
.
SIster
Clare
of
Iesus
enters
upon
her
Second
Noviship
,
with
no
less
fervor
,
than
chearfulness
,
and
with
far
more
contentment
than
she
had
done
the
first
.
The
Austerity
and
fervor
of
the
Religious
,
together
with
their
constant
alacrity
,
animated
her
with
a
new
Spirit
of
Devotion
;
and
their
frequent
Spiritual
Discourses
,
gave
her
Soul
it
's
desir'd
food
.
That
neatness
joyn'd
with
extream
Poverty
,
which
they
practis'd
,
was
an
extraordinary
comfort
to
her
;
and
gave
her
great
encouragment
in
her
new
,
thô
hard
enterprize
.
She
now
resolv'd
to
lay
a
solid
foundation
of
Virtue
,
and
to
acquire
a
perfect
knowledge
of
her self
,
by
a
self-denyal
.
The
Industry
which
she
shew'd
,
in
seeking
low
and
abject
Offices
,
sufficiently
declar'd
her
great
Humility
:
And
lest
that
respect
and
kindness
,
which
the
good
Religious
at
Liege
paid
her
,
should
be
renew'd
here
;
she
beg'd
to
be
looked
upon
,
and
imploy'd
,
as
the
last
in
the
House
.
And
thô
soon
after
her
Cloathing
,
the
Plague
broak
out
in
Graveling
,
yet
it
was
no
manner
of
discouragment
to
her
;
for
she
still
maintain'd
the
same
evenness
of
temper
,
and
all
her
actions
were
done
with
the
same
vigor
and
diligence
as
before
:
And
lest
Brother
Clare
should
be
concern'd
for
that
,
which
did
not
in
the
least
trouble
her
,
she
desir'd
leave
to
Write
to
him
;
which
she
did
as
follows
.
Dear
Brother
Clare
.
It
is
by
Obedience
,
that
I
now
Write
,
to
assure
you
of
all
our
healths
.
I
beseech
you
joyn
with
us
in
thanking
God
Almighty
,
for
his
wonderful
preservation
of
us
.
I
have
not
receiv'd
by
change
of
Habit
,
or
any
thing
else
the
least
cold
,
or
distemper
,
God
can
strengthen
when
,
and
where
he
pleases
.
I.
desire
you
for
his
sake
not
to
let
that
Charitable
concernment
you
have
for
me
,
cause
the
least
trouble
;
since
I
assure
you
,
that
as
to
health
,
I
was
never
better
;
and
for
contentment
of
Mind
.
I
now
enjoy
that
,
by
God's
great
Mercy
,
which
I
never
was
acquainted
with
before
,
in
my
whole
Life
.
The
least
fear
of
the
Sickness
never
yet
seiz'd
me
;
however
,
Pray
for
me
,
that
I
may
be
well
prepar'd
to
receive
it
,
and
then
it
shall
be
most
welcome
to
me
:
But
here
are
too
many
great
Servants
of
God
,
to
fear
any
danger
among
them
,
against
which
they
make
so
many
good
Prayers
.
I
need
not
tell
you
,
that
I
Pray
for
you
,
since
you
have
oblig'd
me
to
do
it
by
Obedience
;
and
I
engage
you
to
do
it
for
me
by
Charity
:
By
the
practice
of
which
two
Virtues
,
I
hope
we
shall
one
Day
meet
,
where
we
shall
never
any
more
part
From
Graveling
August
12.
1666.
Your
unworthy
Sister
in
Christ
,
CLARE
of
JESUS
.
One
clause
of
the
foresaid
Letter
(
wherein
Sister
Clare
saith
,
That
she
had
no
cause
to
fear
any
thing
,
against
which
so
many
Servants
of
God
Pray'd
so
much
)
gives
me
an
occasion
to
make
a
short
digression
;
which
I
the
more
willingly
take
,
because
I
am
sure
it
will
be
to
the
Readers
satisfaction
:
Thô
I
fear
't
will
be
displeasing
to
the
persons
it
relates
to
,
to
whom
I
know
nothing
is
so
Mortifying
as
a
Relation
of
what
redounds
to
their
praise
;
yet
I
hope
they
will
pardon
me
,
since
the
passage
it self
,
tends
so
much
to
God's
Honor
and
Glory
.
Whilst
the
Plague
rag'd
at
Graveling
,
one
of
the
Religious
fell
Sick
,
with
all
the
Symptoms
of
that
dangerous
distemper
.
A
Sister
whose
Office
it
was
,
to
attend
the
Sick
,
came
to
Mother
Abbess
,
and
desir'd
,
that
she
might
be
remov'd
out
of
the
Common
Infirmary
;
for
fear
of
infecting
others
.
Mother
Abbess
reply'd
,
That
there
was
no
need
to
remove
her
,
and
that
she
might
stay
where
she
was
,
without
any
damage
to
the
rest
.
But
the
Zeal
which
this
good
Sister
had
in
her
Office
,
mov'd
her
to
urge
it
the
second
time
,
which
Mother
Abbess
refus'd
as
before
;
yet
so
great
were
the
Sisters
importunities
,
as
at
last
to
extort
this
extraordinary
Reply
from
the
Abbess
;
Good
Sister
be
not
afraid
,
for
if
our
Blessed
Lady
be
in
Heaven
,
none
of
my
Religious
shall
take
any
harm
from
this
infection
.
She
as
well
as
all
that
heard
it
,
receiv'd
this
Answer
with
astonishment
;
and
thô
they
found
it
afterwards
true
,
yet
they
could
never
tell
from
whence
their
Abbess
receiv'd
such
an
assurance
,
as
she
here
exprest
,
till
after
her
Death
;
when
her
Confessor
told
them
,
that
when
the
Plague
began
,
our
Blessed
Lady
appear'd
to
her
,
with
all
her
Religious
under
her
Mantle
;
assuring
her
,
that
she
would
protect
and
preserve
them
from
the
Plague
.
The
Reader
would
not
wonder
at
the
Relation
of
this
Passage
,
had
he
been
acquainted
with
the
extraordinary
Sanctity
of
Mother
Taylor
,
the
foresaid
Abbess
;
but
what
I
shall
have
hereafter
an
occasion
to
relate
of
her
,
will
give
him
such
a
knowledge
of
her
Piety
,
and
confidence
in
God
,
that
he
will
not
think
it
strange
he
should
reward
it
with
so
singular
a
favor
.
But
to
return
to
take
a
view
of
the
Example
of
the
Novices
Humility
.
She
was
never
heard
to
say
any
thing
in
her
own
defence
,
whereby
she
might
extenuate
,
or
excuse
any
imperfection
;
but
was
still
ready
to
own
,
and
take
any
fault
upon
her
,
even
where
there
was
none
.
Her
Modesty
would
never
suffer
her
to
admit
of
any
commendation
from
others
;
nor
her
Humility
from
her self
:
Thô
she
was
often
put
upon
such
Discourses
,
as
would
inevitably
have
forced
another
to
it
.
When
by
Holy
Obedience
she
was
desir'd
to
speak
of
her
Conversion
,
she
was
so
far
from
Attributing
any
thing
of
it
to
her self
,
that
she
would
wave
all
her
own
endeavours
and
attempts
;
and
strive
to
perswade
them
,
that
it
totally
proceeded
from
the
good
Counsel
and
Example
of
others
:
Nor
would
she
ever
speak
of
her
Family
,
of
any
passage
in
the
World
,
of
Brother
Clare
,
or
her
Children
,
even
when
a
fit
occasion
was
offer'd
,
unless
she
was
Commanded
;
and
then
with
so
much
neglect
and
contempt
of
her self
,
as
created
an
esteem
,
and
wonder
in
those
that
heard
her
.
Her
carriage
was
most
submissive
and
respectful
to
her
Superiors
,
very
affable
and
civil
to
her
equals
,
and
so
obliging
to
inferiors
,
as
if
they
had
been
above
her
;
and
that
she
had
ow'd
a
deference
and
obligation
to
them
.
Many
were
her
inventions
to
procure
her
own
confusion
.
Her
ingenious
Humility
would
make
her
find
a
fault
in
her self
,
when
there
was
none
,
and
be
glad
of
any
occasion
,
that
might
give
her
a
subject
of
Mortification
.
When
such
kind
of
inventions
fail'd
her
,
she
cast
about
to
be
put
upon
some
humble
and
abject
Office
,
and
would
strive
to
have
it
no
less
laborious
,
than
humble
;
yet
shew'd
no
less
promptitude
of
Obedience
in
leaving
the
same
employment
,
when
she
was
found
in
it
,
and
desir'd
to
do
so
.
She
was
a
great
lover
of
those
things
,
which
carry
repugnance
to
sense
,
never
shewing
the
least
appearance
of
aversion
;
but
was
as
compos'd
and
recollected
in
doing
them
,
as
if
she
had
been
at
her
Prayer
,
or
any
other
Spiritual
Duty
.
On
all
other
occasions
she
carried
the
same
Spirit
of
Humility
,
and
Gravity
along
with
her
,
beging
that
she
might
by
no
means
be
exempted
,
from
any
thing
that
was
to
be
done
in
the
Community
.
She
was
very
often
us'd
to
say
with
great
affection
,
That
nothing
however
inconsiderable
it
was
,
ought
to
be
counted
little
,
which
is
capable
of
pleasing
or
displeasing
God
.
All
these
Humiliations
were
perform'd
,
with
an
entire
submission
to
her
Superiors
Orders
:
She
always
lookt
upon
Obedience
as
a
faithful
Guide
,
that
could
never
mislead
;
or
as
an
Oracle
,
which
never
deceiv'd
;
and
as
the
distinctive
Mark
,
and
Character
of
solid
Devotion
.
Wherefore
she
never
consulted
her
own
thoughts
,
or
followed
the
heat
of
her
own
fervor
,
without
consulting
those
,
whom
she
reverenc'd
as
the
Representatives
,
or
Vice-gerents
of
God
.
Thô
these
Examples
of
her
Humility
were
signal
;
yet
,
methinks
,
they
were
transcended
by
the
following
instances
of
her
Obedience
.
Her
chief
endeavours
were
not
only
to
execute
what
was
Commanded
,
but
wholy
to
conform
her
Will
,
to
the
Will
of
her
Superior
.
This
was
the
Test
by
which
she
try'd
all
her
actions
:
The
Voice
or
least
Sign
of
a
Superior
was
sufficient
to
make
her
break
of
the
Letter
just
begun
,
to
quit
any
employment
,
as
if
she
never
had
enter'd
upon
it
.
The
least
Rule
or
Ceremony
,
seem'd
great
in
her
Eyes
,
not
considering
so
much
what
was
Commanded
,
as
by
whom
.
This
readiness
in
obeying
was
attended
with
a
wonderful
simplicity
,
the
more
remarkable
;
because
as
God
had
given
her
a
ripe
and
solid
Judgment
,
so
she
by
a
constant
Sacrifice
,
had
so
Captivated
her
own
sense
and
opinion
,
that
she
arriv'd
at
the
highest
degree
of
Obedience
,
call'd
that
of
the
Understanding
.
There
are
so
many
singular
passages
of
this
kind
in
her
Life
,
and
so
many
undeniable
proofs
of
this
Virtue
,
that
it
would
be
no
little
injury
done
to
this
Holy
Person
,
not
to
set
down
some
of
them
.
It
is
a
custom
amongst
the
Religious
,
who
are
profess'd
,
to
have
their
black
Vails
new
Dyed
,
once
a
Year
;
and
all
being
order'd
to
give
out
their
Vails
for
that
purpose
,
she
with
a
Religious
simplicity
puts
hers
,
thô
White
(
as
all
those
of
the
Novices
are
)
amongst
the
rest
;
such
was
her
blind
Obedience
,
and
so
exact
was
her
endeavour
to
interpret
and
execute
her
Superiors
Commands
,
according
to
the
Letter
.
Another
time
Mother
Abbess
and
she
being
in
private
together
,
the
former
was
on
a
suddain
call'd
away
,
upon
some
urgent
business
to
the
Speakhouse
;
who
designing
to
return
presently
,
bid
her
stay
there
till
she
came
back
:
But
the
business
she
went
about
,
so
took
up
her
thoughts
,
that
she
forgot
her
Command
to
the
Novice
,
and
return'd
no
more
:
This
Obedient
Soul
stay'd
here
four
Hours
;
and
thô
in
the
mean
time
the
Bells
Rung
to
several
Conventual
Observances
;
yet
she
remain'd
fixt
to
the
place
,
where
Obedience
left
her
;
and
had
continued
longer
,
if
the
Mistress
of
the
Novices
,
at
last
missing
her
,
had
not
call'd
her
away
.
What
follows
is
yet
more
surprizing
.
These
Nuns
lye
constantly
in
their
Habits
,
and
are
therefore
in
the
beginning
not
accustom'd
to
the
way
of
covering
themselves
,
when
they
go
to
Bed
;
the
Mistress
therefore
,
out
of
a
desire
to
give
her
a
particular
assistance
,
knowing
how
much
her
tender
Complexion
requir'd
it
,
bid
her
not
cover
her self
,
till
she
came
to
do
it
;
which
she
forgetting
,
they
that
call'd
her
in
the
Morning
,
wondering
to
see
her
lye
without
a
Coverlet
in
that
cold
Season
,
told
her
Mistress
of
it
;
which
put
her
in
mind
of
her
own
forgetfulness
,
and
gave
her
a
knowledge
of
the
Novices
blind
Obedience
.
There
also
happen'd
another
time
,
that
a
Sermon
was
Preached
at
a
Cloathing
upon
this
Text
;
Nigrasumsed
formosa
;
I
am
black
but
comely
;
from
which
the
Preacher
took
occasion
to
exhort
the
Spouse
,
that
was
to
take
the
Habit
,
to
Humility
;
expressing
how
they
were
to
make
themselves
black
to
the
Eyes
of
the
World
,
to
become
more
fair
in
the
sight
of
God
:
The
Religious
sometime
after
speaking
of
this
passage
,
Mother
Abbess
jestingly
said
to
Sister
Clare
,
You
also
Sister
Clare
must
black
your self
;
she
presently
after
,
took
occasion
to
go
out
into
the
Kitching
,
where
she
black'd
her
Face
and
Hands
all
over
,
with
the
Soot
of
the
Chimney
,
and
return'd
again
to
the
place
of
Recreation
,
with
that
Modesty
and
chearful
Gravity
,
as
if
nothing
had
happen'd
.
This
sight
,
instead
of
exciting
Laughter
in
those
that
were
present
,
mov'd
them
to
Tears
,
to
see
what
an
humble
Sacrifice
,
she
had
made
of
her self
to
blind
Obedience
.
CHAP.
V.
Her
Interior
and
Exterior
Mortification
,
her
singular
Devotion
to
the
Blessed
Sacrament
,
her
Modesty
and
Recollection
.
'T
Is
no
wonder
,
she
arriv'd
to
such
a
pitch
of
this
simplicity
,
since
even
at
her
first
coming
to
Religion
,
among
other
practices
of
Virtue
,
which
she
enjoyn'd
her self
;
this
was
one
,
she
noted
in
her
Book
of
good
purposes
:
By
the
assistance
of
God's
Grace
,
I
will
endeavour
at
least
Ten
times
a
Day
to
contradict
my
own
Will
and
Iudgment
,
and
willingly
take
all
occasions
which
the
Divine
Providence
shall
give
me
of
doing
it
.
So
that
without
doubt
,
she
took
all
those
accidental
occasions
given
her
of
contradicting
her
own
Judgment
,
as
sent
her
by
the
Hand
of
Divine
Providence
.
Nor
were
her
Mortifications
less
than
her
Obedience
;
there
was
care
taken
least
she
should
exceed
in
the
Macerations
of
her
tender
and
delicate
Body
,
which
she
would
have
treated
with
the
greatest
rigor
,
if
leave
had
been
granted
her
.
To
see
her
at
Meals
,
was
enough
to
have
mov'd
one
to
Devotion
;
her
Modesty
,
and
Composure
of
Body
;
her
Attention
to
the
Reader
;
her
Moderation
in
Eating
and
Drinking
,
drew
all
Eyes
upon
her
;
thô
she
seem'd
to
have
none
of
her
own
;
attending
wholy
to
the
Interior
Presence
of
God
;
thereby
making
the
most
ordinary
Actions
Meritorious
.
But
this
constant
Self-denyal
,
and
search
of
her
greatest
Mortification
in
all
things
;
had
by
degrees
so
dryed
up
her
radical
moisture
,
that
she
suffer'd
a
continual
Thirst
;
which
out
of
Love
to
Mortification
she
would
not
endeavour
to
quench
even
at
Meals
,
and
would
never
Drink
between
them
,
thô
with
leave
,
the
Rule
,
permits
it
.
But
we
need
not
wonder
from
whence
such
an
exact
compliance
with
all
these
foresaid
Virtues
proceeded
;
since
they
had
such
an
Origin
,
as
she
her self
own'd
to
a
Sister
;
who
asking
her
,
How
she
could
be
so
exact
in
all
things
?
She
reply'd
,
How
can
we
be
otherwise
,
when
in
all
things
we
behold
God
?
This
celestial
Answer
mov'd
her
to
ask
another
Question
;
Viz.
What
she
would
do
if
she
were
told
,
that
she
should
Die
within
half
an
hour
?
She
Answer'd
,
That
she
would
neither
change
the
place
,
nor
the
action
,
that
Holy
Obedience
had
set
her
about
;
because
she
knew
that
in
doing
it
,
she
performed
God's
Will
.
The
other
to
try
the
esteem
which
she
had
of
the
present
Action
,
carry'd
the
Question
a
little
farther
,
and
asked
her
,
Whether
she
would
not
procure
in
such
a
case
;
the
Sacraments
of
the
Church
?
She
smilingly
Answer'd
,
That
none
had
a
greater
Esteem
and
Veneration
for
the
Sacraments
than
she
had
;
yet
she
prefer'd
the
doing
of
God's
Will
before
any
advantage
,
she
could
receive
by
them
.
If
her
Recollection
were
so
great
in
indifferent
Actions
,
we
may
gather
that
't
was
not
less
in
those
Religious
Duties
which
immediatly
tend
to
God's
service
.
Her
Devotion
to
the
Divine
Office
,
appear'd
sufficiently
by
the
care
she
had
of
a
punctual
performance
of
it
,
in
her
Journy
from
Liege
before
mention'd
.
She
never
mist
the
exact
time
of
coming
to
the
Quire
;
and
thô
she
had
leave
of
Mother
Abbess
to
sit
up
an
hour
after
Quire
,
to
spend
that
time
in
Mental
Prayer
;
yet
she
left
the
Quire
at
the
same
time
with
the
rest
of
the
Religious
;
choosing
rather
to
perform
that
Devotion
in
her
Cell
,
and
deprive
her self
of
the
advantage
of
doing
it
before
the
Blessed
Sacrament
;
than
appear
singular
thô
in
so
good
an
action
.
The
Religious
who
lay
next
her
,
suspecting
that
she
retir'd
to
her
Cell
,
rather
to
Pray
than
Repose
,
would
now
and
then
on
set
purpose
,
mistake
her
Door
for
their
own
;
and
still
found
her
prostrate
on
the
ground
,
exercising
her self
in
Pennance
as
well
as
Prayer
;
and
Reverend
Mother
Abbess
Testifies
,
that
she
never
enter'd
her
Cell
upon
any
occasion
,
but
she
found
her
i
this
humble
posture
,
which
she
also
constantly
practic'd
in
the
Quire
;
till
such
time
as
she
was
forbid
to
do
so
,
lest
it
might
impair
her
Health
.
But
there
was
nothing
,
to
which
her
fervor
carry'd
her
more
,
than
to
make
frequent
Visits
of
the
Blessed
Sacrament
.
Her
Devotion
to
it
,
being
without
doubt
augmented
by
that
favor
,
which
Almighty
God
bestow'd
upon
her
at
Liege
.
This
made
the
Religious
look
upon
her
as
a
true
Child
and
Heiress
,
of
her
Holy
Mother
St.
Clare
.
She
was
so
Devout
to
this
Mystery
,
that
fixt
in
a
deep
Contemplation
,
she
would
kneel
several
hours
together
before
it
;
without
the
least
outward
motion
of
her
Body
:
Where
she
was
very
often
bath'd
in
Tears
,
that
proceeded
from
those
joyful
Affections
,
which
replenisht
her
inflam'd
heart
.
What
these
were
,
we
may
gather
from
some
of
them
,
which
I
shall
here
set
down
,
as
I
have
extracted
them
out
of
her
Book
:
In
which
she
us'd
to
Treasure
up
those
graces
and
favors
,
that
Almighty
God
at
such
times
replenisht
her
with
;
lest
for
want
of
Registring
them
,
she
might
become
forgetful
of
his
benefits
.
Knowing
very
well
that
the
best
means
to
obtain
new
Graces
from
Almighty
God
,
is
a
grateful
memory
of
those
benefits
he
has
already
bestow'd
:
Gratitude
no
less
obliging
his
Infinite
Goodness
,
to
a
liberal
distribution
of
his
Heavenly
Treasures
;
than
ingratitude
forcing
him
to
stop
the
current
of
his
boundless
liberality
.
Her
Affections
before
the
Blessed
Sacrament
.
My
God
my
All
,
when
will
you
drown
this
drop
of
Bliss
,
which
you
have
given
me
,
in
the
boundless
Ocean
of
your
Goodness
,
from
whence
it
flow'd
?
Lord
give
me
your
Love
,
't
is
the
Life
of
my
Soul
.
The
Body
cannot
live
without
breathing
,
and
what
is
the
Breath
of
my
Soul
,
but
your
Love
?
The
beams
disappear
,
when
they
are
disunited
from
the
Sun
.
O
Sun
of
Justice
,
what
is
my
Soul
,
but
a
beam
of
light
;
and
how
is
it
united
to
you
,
but
by
your
Love
?
Ah
when
shall
I
see
nothing
but
you
?
Thô
in
you
all
Creatures
?
When
shall
I
give
my self
all
to
you
,
and
be
nothing
to
my self
?
Grant
Dear
Lord
,
that
when
I
give
my self
to
Exterior
Affairs
,
I
may
remain
undevided
from
you
,
and
unchang'd
by
them
;
and
after
I
have
finish'd
them
to
your
Glory
,
I
may
return
to
you
,
without
any
spot
or
wrinkle
of
Vanity
in
my
Soul
;
since
't
is
your
goodness
that
gives
me
,
both
to
Will
,
and
to
Do.
Ah
when
will
that
happy
hour
come
,
that
shall
give
me
an
entrance
into
Eternity
?
Here
Flesh
and
Blood
hang
heavy
upon
me
,
and
Times
and
Seasons
interrupt
my
Union
,
with
my
Beloved
.
When
will
that
happy
moment
present
it self
,
wherein
I
may
cry
out
?
I
have
found
him
,
whom
my
Soul
Loveth
.
When
my
Visits
to
you
,
shall
be
no
more
determin'd
to
Time
nor
Place
;
but
be
boundless
as
Eternity
.
Where
neither
Heat
nor
Cold
,
Hunger
nor
Thirst
,
Pain
nor
Grief
,
Night
nor
Sleep
can
interpose
;
to
make
a
moments
separation
:
But
an
Eternal
Day
,
an
Everlasting
Joy
,
an
Endless
Bappiness
,
shall
attend
this
un-interrupted
Union
.
Such
a
felicity
as
neither
human
understanding
,
can
fathom
;
nor
the
Luxurious
fancy
,
invent
.
O!
when
will
that
joyful
Day
appear
in
which
I
shall
behold
your
beautiful
face
?
When
shall
I
be
dissolved
,
and
be
with
you
?
For
ever
to
assist
,
before
your
Throne
of
Glory
,
in
Bliss
Everlasting
.
These
,
and
many
other
such
like
,
were
her
dayly
entertainments
before
the
Blessed
Sacrament
.
These
were
the
effects
of
that
pure
refin'd
Love
of
God
,
which
was
rooted
in
her
Soul
.
No
Melancholly
Humor
,
extravagant
Devotions
,
o●
Scrupulous
Reflections
on
her
Life
past
,
enter'd
her
Thoughts
;
or
hinder'd
her
constancy
in
Gods
Service
.
The
Considerations
of
his
Benefits
,
made
them
Soar
far
above
the
ordinary
pitch
of
Creatures
;
and
to
take
no
rest
in
any
thing
,
but
in
the
Love
of
her
Creator
.
And
't
is
no
wonder
,
that
those
comfortable
Communications
she
receiv'd
,
in
these
Visits
of
her
beloved
;
made
her
desirous
of
a
nearer
and
stricter
Union
with
him
,
by
a
dayly
Communion
.
But
because
it
was
not
the
Custom
of
the
Convent
,
she
contented
her self
with
exercising
the
highest
Act
of
Conformity
;
which
is
,
To
leave
God
for
God
.
By
these
Devotions
we
may
imagine
,
how
well
she
spent
her
time
before
the
Blessed
Sacrament
;
and
by
what
follows
,
the
means
whereby
she
obtain'd
these
comfortable
Inspirations
:
For
if
we
regard
her
comportment
,
whilst
she
was
in
the
Quire
;
we
shall
find
that
she
was
never
taken
notice
of
,
to
speak
to
any
one
;
no
,
not
to
the
Superior
her self
.
Her
Modesty
and
Custody
of
her
Eyes
,
were
no
less
Instrumental
than
her
Silence
;
for
the
obtaining
a
perpetual
Communication
with
God
.
And
thô
the
Community
never
perceiv'd
her
Eyes
off
the
Book
,
in
time
of
the
Divine
Office
;
yet
what
they
extreamly
wonder'd
at
;
was
,
that
if
any
thing
were
wanting
in
the
Quire
;
none
sooner
perceiv'd
it
than
she
,
nor
could
be
more
ready
to
fetch
it
;
which
made
all
believe
,
that
she
had
a
particular
Inspiration
at
those
times
,
of
what
was
wanting
.
When
any
thing
requir'd
her
Presence
,
or
Assistance
out
of
the
Quire
,
in
time
of
Divine
Office
;
she
was
so
faithful
,
in
a
Pious
Recital
of
it
afterwards
;
that
nothing
could
make
her
hasten
,
or
run
it
over
,
faster
than
ordinary
:
In
which
she
found
such
comfort
;
that
not
content
with
the
dayly
Obligation
,
that
all
Religious
have
to
recite
it
;
she
bound
her self
by
a
particular
Vow
,
to
a
constant
performance
of
this
Religious
Duty
.
And
was
so
strongly
toucht
in
Reading
it
,
that
once
Mother
Abbess
taking
notice
,
that
in
time
of
the
Office
she
wept
extreamly
,
askt
her
,
If
any
thing
troubled
her
?
Whereupon
,
she
Answer'd
,
That
her
want
of
due
compliance
,
with
what
she
had
promis'd
God
a
careful
performance
of
,
was
that
which
afflicted
her
.
This
Answer
fill'd
Reverend
Mother
Abbess
with
amazement
,
who
had
always
been
an
Eye
Witness
of
her
constant
and
exact
performance
of
this
obligation
;
having
often
observ'd
,
that
she
seem'd
always
to
be
,
as
it
were
rapt
,
in
the
Presence
of
God
,
whilst
she
recited
it
.
For
as
her
Interior
seem'd
to
be
totally
fixt
upon
Heaven
,
so
her
Exterior
was
so
fortified
against
distractions
,
by
a
strict
guard
over
her
Senses
;
that
't
was
almost
impossible
,
that
she
should
be
the
least
defective
in
this
her
promise
to
Almighty
God
;
Wherefore
,
these
Tears
were
undoubtedly
,
rather
a
Mark
of
the
Purity
of
her
Conscience
,
and
an
effect
of
those
Spiritual
Gusts
,
with
which
his
Divine
Majesty
had
replenisht
her
Soul
,
as
a
reward
of
her
Fidelity
;
than
a
sign
of
any
neglect
of
her
Duty
;
as
her
Humility
mov'd
her
to
apprehend
.
One
would
think
,
that
this
rigorous
silence
,
this
exact
custody
of
senses
,
and
this
continual
Recollection
,
would
have
render'd
her
Conversation
,
less
diverting
at
those
times
when
Obedience
gave
liberty
to
speak
,
and
made
her
less
dispos'd
,
to
help
towards
the
innocent
Recreation
of
others
.
But
they
were
so
far
from
it
,
that
never
any
effects
of
dulness
or
melancholly
were
observ'd
in
her
.
And
't
was
at
all
times
an
affliction
to
her
,
to
see
any
appearance
of
what
lookt
Morose
or
mis-becoming
,
in
any
of
the
Religious
,
and
much
more
in
her self
;
and
when
she
perceiv'd
by
any
ones
looks
,
the
least
sign
of
melancholly
or
discontent
;
she
us'd
her
utmost
endeavours
to
divert
them
,
in
particular
.
God
had
been
very
liberal
in
giving
her
a
sweet
and
obliging
Nature
,
and
she
was
resolv'd
never
to
hinder
it's
course
;
but
dispence
those
Talents
as
liberally
,
as
she
had
receiv'd
them
.
This
made
her
Humor
affable
,
her
Conversation
attractive
,
and
extreamly
welcome
to
all
.
And
the
Religious
were
us'd
to
say
of
her
,
That
she
perfectly
imitated
St.
Paul's
example
:
Omnibus
omnia
facta
,
becoming
all
to
all
.
So
chearful
,
so
pleasant
,
and
so
condescending
to
every
ones
capacity
and
humor
,
was
this
good
Novice
.
This
comportment
of
hers
depended
purely
upon
the
good
Judgment
,
which
God
had
bestow'd
upon
her
;
which
gave
her
a
happy
conduct
in
all
her
Actions
;
and
such
an
insight
into
the
humors
,
and
constitutions
,
of
those
she
converst
with
;
that
thereby
,
she
qualified
her self
,
for
all
forts
of
Tempers
.
She
Knew
when
to
be
free
in
Recreation
,
and
yet
never
to
abuse
that
freedom
:
She
could
presently
discern
what
sort
of
Spiritual
Discourse
(
for
they
never
us'd
any
other
)
was
most
agreeable
to
the
Genius
of
the
Persons
present
;
and
this
circumspection
,
not
only
gave
her
an
extraordinary
command
over
her self
;
but
also
a
great
Authority
and
Power
,
with
those
she
kept
company
withal
.
It
was
a
Prerogative
singular
to
her self
,
to
be
at
once
free
and
prudent
,
chearful
and
circumspect
,
graceful
and
enfie
,
to
be
esteem'd
and
respected
,
and
to
be
lov'd
and
reverenc'd
,
by
those
who
were
most
familiar
with
her
.
Nor
can
I
rest
satisfied
with
this
general
Character
I
have
given
of
her
Humor
;
but
must
descend
to
those
particulars
,
which
the
Religious
have
given
me
:
Who
took
notice
,
that
whatever
difficulty
or
indisposition
she
suffer'd
,
she
ingeniously
dissembl'd
them
in
time
of
Recreation
:
Being
always
resolv'd
,
to
uphold
and
maintain
the
hour
alotted
to
this
innocent
Pastime
;
by
a
provision
which
she
had
made
,
of
such
pleasant
Spiritual
Stories
;
as
serv'd
not
only
to
divert
the
hearers
,
but
excite
them
to
the
Love
of
God
:
Yet
was
never
known
to
express
even
the
least
sign
of
impatience
whilst
others
related
theirs
;
having
no
inclination
to
ingross
the
Discourse
to
her self
,
in
which
she
carefully
wav'd
whatever
in
the
least
related
to
her self
or
Family
.
Her
punctual
observance
of
the
Constitutions
in
speaking
spiritually
,
was
the
more
wonder'd
eat
by
the
Community
;
because
she
having
been
a
Person
in
the
World
,
whose
Quality
and
Education
,
must
necessarily
have
furnisht
her
with
many
extraordinary
passages
,
the
Relation
of
which
would
have
been
very
diverting
;
yet
nothing
was
ever
heard
from
her
Mouth
,
which
tended
not
either
to
the
Praise
of
Virtue
,
or
to
the
Love
of
God
.
Neither
did
the
energy
,
with
which
she
spoke
of
Heavenly
things
,
give
any
trouble
or
Mortification
at
all
,
to
those
that
heard
her
;
no
more
than
their
Discourses
did
ever
give
her
;
which
appear'd
by
that
constant
and
extraordinary
serenity
of
countenance
,
she
particularly
seem'd
to
put
on
,
in
time
of
Recreation
:
Which
was
hereby
no
less
promoted
,
and
animated
by
her
,
whilst
others
spoke
,
than
when
she
spoke
her self
.
But
whilst
with
a
constant
and
un-interrupted
Progress
,
she
thus
chearfully
advanc'd
in
the
pl
asant
path
of
Perfection
;
behold
God
(
who
knew
her
fidelity
)
permitted
a
great
and
unexpected
Storm
,
to
be
rais'd
against
her
;
so
much
the
more
sensible
,
because
it
depriv'd
her
not
only
of
a
near
Relation
;
but
by
his
Death
occasion'd
a
delay
of
that
happiness
,
self
so
much
thirsted
after
,
and
thought
her self
,
even
ready
to
possess
;
Viz.
that
of
her
Profession
,
or
Espousals
with
Christ
.
CHAP.
VI.
The
happy
,
tho'
untimely
Death
of
Mr.
Francis
Warner
;
and
how
this
,
and
several
other
cross
and
unexpected
accidents
,
which
happen'd
to
Sir
John
;
retarded
her
Profession
:
To
which
the
Enemy
endeavour'd
,
to
make
even
her self
instrumental
;
and
how
she
discover'd
,
and
generously
overcame
,
his
crafty
Temptations
.
THat
I
may
the
better
perform
my
promise
,
made
in
the
Contents
of
this
Chapter
,
of
giving
the
Reader
an
account
,
of
the
happy
thô
untimely
Death
of
Mr.
Francis
Warner
;
I
hope
't
will
not
appear
too
great
a
digression
,
from
what
I
have
undertaken
to
Write
;
if
I
relate
a
little
at
large
such
Circumstances
;
as
may
conduce
to
a
perfect
knowledge
of
his
Death
:
Especially
since
't
was
an
un-expected
hindrance
,
of
her
happy
Profession
,
she
so
earnestly
desir'd
to
make
.
In
the
Month
of
Ianuary
,
1667.
Mr.
Francis
Warner
came
over
to
give
his
Brother
a
Visit
;
thereby
to
express
his
Gratitude
,
no
less
for
the
Estate
he
had
given
him
,
than
for
having
been
,
under
God
,
the
chief
occasion
of
his
Conversion
;
as
also
to
be
convinc'd
,
as
well
from
his
Mouth
,
as
he
had
been
from
his
Pen
,
of
the
great
satisfaction
he
experienc'd
,
in
the
Religious
State
he
had
undertaken
.
In
his
way
to
Liege
,
as
he
passed
through
the
Low-Countries
,
he
Visited
several
Religious
Houses
;
and
amongst
others
,
the
English
Carthusians
at
Newport
:
Where
the
admirable
order
and
chearfulness
,
he
beheld
amongst
them
,
amidst
so
great
Solitude
and
Austerity
;
had
already
,
by
the
influence
of
Gods
Grace
,
so
toucht
his
Heart
;
that
he
resolv'd
to
follow
his
Brothers
example
in
quitting
the
World
;
as
soon
as
he
could
compass
it
,
by
a
settlement
of
his
Affairs
in
England
:
But
said
nothing
of
this
his
design
,
till
one
Night
at
Liege
,
he
and
his
Brother
being
alone
together
,
he
ask'd
to
borrow
his
square
Cap
;
which
,
pulling
of
his
Periwig
,
he
put
on
;
asking
his
Brother
,
If
it
became
him
:
Who
Answer'd
,
That
it
became
him
very
well
,
and
that
he
did
not
doubt
,
but
if
God
gave
him
inclinations
to
a
Religious
State
,
that
he
would
find
the
same
happiness
and
satisfaction
in
it
,
as
he
himself
had
done
.
Mr.
Francis
Warner
hereupon
,
reply'd
with
Tears
,
That
he
was
sorry
he
had
not
profited
by
his
Education
at
School
,
as
he
wisht
he
had
done
;
since
by
reason
of
this
neglect
,
he
could
not
now
be
so
happy
,
as
to
be
his
Brother
also
in
Religion
:
But
added
,
That
he
had
made
a
Resolution
of
becoming
a
Carthusian
;
in
which
Order
,
Literature
was
not
so
absolutely
necessary
,
as
in
the
Society
:
Where
they
tended
,
not
only
to
their
own
Perfection
;
but
also
to
the
Perfection
of
their
Neighbor
:
And
that
he
doubted
not
,
but
that
he
should
meet
with
the
same
content
amongst
the
Carthusians
;
which
he
exprest
,
to
have
already
experienc'd
in
the
Society
:
Wherefore
he
resolv'd
to
hasten
back
to
England
;
there
to
settle
his
Estate
,
and
to
take
Graveling
and
Watten
in
his
way
thither
;
and
that
at
the
last
place
,
he
design'd
to
make
the
Spiritual
Exercise
;
to
see
whether
this
Vocation
to
be
a
Carthusian
,
were
from
God
or
no
;
and
if
he
found
it
were
,
that
he
might
thereby
be
strengthen'd
,
to
overcome
all
obstacles
,
that
should
oppose
or
retard
the
execution
,
of
what
God
had
inspir'd
him
to
undertake
.
You
may
well
imagine
how
overjoy'd
Brother
Clare
was
at
this
welcome
,
thô
un-exspected
News
;
and
with
what
seasonable
Counsels
,
he
seconded
his
Brothers
Pious
intentions
:
Who
resolving
forthwith
to
leave
Liege
,
Brother
Clare
desir'd
him
,
to
take
his
two
Daughters
,
who
were
still
with
the
Vrsulins
,
along
with
him
;
to
conduct
them
to
the
English
Monastry
of
Benedictine
Dames
at
Gant
:
Whether
he
carry'd
them
very
safe
.
Hence
he
continu'd
his
Journy
towards
Graveling
;
both
to
Visit
his
Sisters
there
,
and
to
give
them
an
account
of
the
welfare
of
his
Neeces
,
and
of
their
removal
from
Liege
to
Gant
.
You
may
imagine
how
overjoy'd
they
were
to
see
him
;
but
the
joy
his
presence
gave
them
,
was
nothing
in
comparison
of
that
which
the
welcome
news
,
of
his
design
of
leaving
the
World
occasion'd
.
From
thence
he
went
to
Watten
,
where
he
made
Eight
Days
Exercise
:
In
which
retirement
,
by
the
light
and
unction
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
he
was
thorowly
convinc'd
,
that
his
Vocation
unto
the
Holy
Order
of
Carthusians
,
was
an
Inspiration
from
Heaven
:
Wherefore
,
having
ended
his
retreat
,
he
hasten'd
to
Newport
;
as
well
once
more
to
take
a
a
view
of
that
place
,
in
which
he
resolv'd
to
end
his
Life
;
as
to
Embark
from
thence
for
England
.
He
stay'd
here
longer
than
he
intended
,
in
expectation
of
fair
weather
;
but
it
continu'd
Stormy
so
very
long
,
that
his
impatience
,
of
compassing
the
happy
State
he
aim'd
at
,
caus'd
him
to
urge
the
Master
of
the
Packet-boat
,
to
venter
out
to
Sea
,
in
that
Stormy
weather
.
The
Master
,
overcome
by
his
earnest
intreaties
and
large
promises
,
hoisted
Sail
;
but
instead
of
steering
out
of
the
Harbor
,
fell
foul
on
a
Sand
banck
;
where
the
Vessel
stuck
so
fast
,
that
the
flowing
Tide
quickly
fill'd
it
with
Water
;
and
the
boisterous
Waves
washt
those
over
Deck
,
who
came
up
to
save
their
Lives
:
Amongst
these
was
Mr.
Warner
,
who
as
the
Waves
carry'd
him
into
the
Sea
,
cry'd
out
to
those
,
who
to
save
themselves
were
got
upon
the
Shrouds
;
conjuring
them
,
if
they
escap't
,
to
let
the
Carthusians
know
the
manner
of
his
Death
;
and
how
earnestly
he
desir'd
,
they
would
Pray
for
the
Repose
of
his
Soul
.
Some
few
that
escaped
,
after
the
Tide
was
fallen
so
low
as
to
permit
them
,
acquainted
the
good
Fathers
with
his
earnest
request
;
which
they
not
only
granted
,
by
Praying
for
his
Soul
;
but
exprest
the
greatness
of
their
Charity
,
by
an
earnest
search
after
his
Body
;
which
that
it
might
be
the
better
found
out
,
they
gave
a
discription
of
the
Rings
,
they
had
observ'd
upon
his
fingers
:
Which
being
brought
by
a
Seaman
,
to
a
Goldsmith
to
be
Sold
;
the
Goldsmith
found
them
to
be
the
same
,
the
Carthusians
had
describ'd
to
him
;
and
told
the
Person
that
brought
them
,
that
if
he
would
discover
where
the
Body
was
,
he
would
procure
him
a
reward
,
that
should
not
be
inferior
to
the
value
of
the
Rings
;
which
he
undertaking
to
do
,
the
Goldsmith
order'd
him
,
to
acquaint
the
Procurator
of
the
Carthusians
where
it
was
;
who
went
with
him
to
the
Sea-shore
,
where
he
uncover'd
the
Body
,
he
had
buried
in
the
Sand
:
Which
they
knew
to
be
Mr.
Warner's
,
by
it's
wanting
those
fingers
the
Seaman
had
cut
off
,
not
being
able
otherwise
to
get
off
his
Rings
.
The
Carthusians
presently
took
care
,
decently
to
Bury
his
Body
amongst
their
own
Religious
;
he
having
plainly
declar'd
himself
a
Carthusian
in
desire
;
thô
Providence
permitted
not
,
his
being
one
in
effect
:
Whose
innocent
Life
,
deserv'd
as
a
reward
,
a
Death
;
which
thô
suddain
,
should
not
be
un-prepar'd
.
It
happen'd
on
the
3d.
of
April
1667.
But
to
return
to
the
Discourse
I
have
interrupted
,
with
the
Relation
of
this
passage
;
his
suddain
and
unexpected
Death
was
a
double
Mortification
and
affliction
to
Sister
Clare
;
first
,
for
the
loss
of
so
near
a
Relation
,
for
whom
she
had
a
very
particular
esteem
;
secondly
,
because
by
his
Death
her
Profession
would
necessarily
be
defer'd
:
She
evidently
foreseeing
,
that
this
unfortunate
accident
;
would
cost
Brother
Clare
a
Journy
into
England
,
in
order
to
make
a
new
settlement
of
his
Estate
,
which
could
not
possibly
be
dispatcht
,
by
the
Month
of
August
;
which
was
the
time
prefixt
for
the
folemn
making
of
their
Vows
.
But
the
same
hand
that
sent
these
Afflictions
,
intended
them
as
a
tryal
to
improve
their
Merit
;
and
for
that
end
,
largely
distributed
his
Divine
Grace
,
to
encourage
them
to
a
chearful
Resignation
.
The
necessity
therefore
of
making
another
setlement
,
summon'd
Brother
Clare
to
England
;
and
forced
him
with
sorrow
to
re-assume
his
Title
,
together
with
his
Estate
;
and
with
them
those
troublesome
concerns
,
from
which
he
had
a
little
before
,
so
happily
disengag'd
himself
.
Being
come
to
London
,
the
Enemy
resolv'd
to
give
him
as
uneasie
a
welcome
,
as
he
had
had
a
Journy
thither
;
for
his
Steward
(
to
whom
he
had
given
notice
of
his
arrival
)
sent
an
express
to
inform
him
,
that
he
himself
was
put
in
Prison
;
that
his
House
had
been
search'd
by
Order
of
the
Lord
Lieutenant
of
the
County
;
that
they
had
taken
away
all
the
Arms
they
found
;
and
had
set
a
Guard
upon
it
.
This
fell
out
about
the
same
time
that
the
Dutch
design'd
to
Land
in
England
,
and
appear'd
upon
the
Coasts
of
Suffolk
;
about
Seven
Miles
distant
from
his
House
:
Whereupon
some
Malitious
Persons
gave
out
,
that
he
was
privately
come
into
England
,
and
lay
hid
in
his
own
House
at
Parham
,
with
a
great
many
more
Papists
,
he
had
brought
along
with
him
to
joyn
the
Dutch.
Sir
Iohn
(
whose
Family
as
well
as
himself
,
had
always
been
Loyal
Sufferers
for
the
King
)
was
more
concern'd
to
be
accus'd
of
such
black
Crimes
,
as
Treason
and
Rebellion
were
;
than
he
would
have
been
,
for
any
other
accusation
,
they
could
have
laid
to
his
charge
.
Wherefore
,
he
went
immediatly
to
a
friend
and
Neighbor
of
his
,
then
in
London
,
and
Major
of
the
Kings
Guards
;
desiring
him
to
acquaint
his
Majesty
,
with
what
had
past
;
but
the
Major
thought
it
more
proper
to
accompany
him
to
the
Countess
of
Suffolk
;
to
acquaint
her
with
what
had
been
done
by
her
Husbands
,
the
Lord
Lieutenants
Order
.
They
went
together
to
my
Lady
,
whom
the
Major
inform'd
of
all
that
had
past
;
and
moreover
assur'd
her
Ladyship
;
the
King
would
not
be
well
pleas'd
should
he
hear
of
these
proceedings
,
against
a
Person
of
whose
Fidelity
and
Loyalty
he
was
convinc'd
;
and
for
which
he
himself
was
ready
to
Answer
.
Upon
the
Majors
Testimony
,
my
Lady
Writ
a
Letter
to
her
Husband
the
Earl
of
Suffolk
,
in
which
she
acquainted
him
of
what
the
Major
had
inform'd
her
;
desiring
him
to
make
Sir
Iohn
what
amends
he
could
,
for
what
,
by
his
Authority
had
been
acted
against
him
;
which
Letter
she
gave
to
Sir
Iohn
;
who
immediatly
took
Post
,
and
deliver'd
it
himself
the
next
Morning
to
my
Lord
;
from
whom
he
receiv'd
as
good
effects
of
it
,
as
could
be
expected
;
for
my
Lord
gave
him
presently
an
Order
,
for
the
taking
his
Steward
out
of
Prison
;
for
the
discharge
of
the
Guards
,
that
were
set
upon
his
House
;
and
for
the
Restitution
of
his
Arms.
My
Lord
moreover
assur'd
him
,
that
the
former
Orders
he
had
given
,
were
rather
to
secure
his
House
from
the
Rabble
,
that
threatned
to
pull
it
down
;
than
out
of
the
least
suspition
,
or
doubt
of
his
Loyalty
.
Most
of
the
Informers
and
chief
Actors
in
this
business
,
living
at
Framlingham
,
a
Mile
beyond
his
House
,
he
chose
first
to
go
thither
;
lest
the
news
of
his
return
to
his
House
,
might
give
a
second
alarum
,
and
create
new
troubles
.
Upon
his
way
,
he
met
several
Gentlemen
of
his
acquaintance
,
who
accompanied
him
to
the
Town
aforesaid
;
where
he
was
no
sooner
enter'd
,
but
the
chief
Inhabitants
came
to
Congratulate
his
arrival
:
Expressing
their
sorrow
,
for
what
had
happen'd
in
his
absence
;
and
desiring
him
not
to
believe
any
of
them
the
cause
of
it
:
And
moreover
,
manifested
their
joy
for
his
return
,
by
Ringing
of
the
Bells
.
This
second
Storm
the
Enemy
had
rais'd
,
being
thus
happily
appeas'd
;
Sir
Iohn
return'd
to
London
;
there
to
make
a
settlement
of
his
Estate
,
upon
his
second
,
and
now
only
Brother
,
Mr.
Edmund
Warner
,
a
Merchant
in
London
.
Here
Sir
Iohn
met
with
hit
Father-in-law
,
Sir
Thomas
Hanmer
,
to
whom
he
gave
an
account
,
how
he
design'd
to
settle
his
Estate
;
telling
him
,
he
intended
,
instead
of
the
Six
Thousand
Pound
,
which
according
to
the
Articles
of
Marriage
,
he
was
oblig'd
to
give
his
Daughters
,
to
settle
upon
them
the
Mannor
of
Boyton
,
worth
Four
Hundred
Pound
a
Year
.
Sir
Thomas
instead
of
taking
kindly
this
great
addition
to
his
Grand-childrens
Portions
,
as
Sir
Iohn
expected
he
would
have
done
,
declar'd
;
that
he
lookt
upon
these
Lands
,
he
design'd
to
give
them
,
as
next
to
nothing
;
because
they
were
Abby
Lands
,
which
never
thrive
with
the
owners
;
but
like
a
Moth
,
by
little
and
little
insensiblely
eat
up
the
rest
of
their
Estates
.
Sir
Thomas
told
him
moreover
,
that
he
easily
perceiv'd
what
his
design
was
,
in
giving
these
Lands
to
his
Daughters
;
Viz.
That
out
of
a
Scruple
of
Possessing
them
,
they
should
be
in
a
manner
forc't
to
make
themselves
Nuns
;
that
thereby
they
might
restore
them
to
the
Roman
Catholic
Church
,
to
which
they
formerly
belong'd
.
Sir
Iohn
wonder'd
that
a
Protestant
as
Sir
Thomas
was
,
should
Scruple
at
the
Possessing
of
such
Lands
,
or
have
a
doubt
of
the
just
Title
of
their
owners
;
which
that
he
might
free
him
from
,
Sir
Iohn
gave
him
the
same
Answer
he
had
receiv'd
,
from
his
Master
of
Novices
,
in
the
like
doubt
;
Viz.
That
these
Lands
came
not
to
his
Ancestors
by
gift
,
but
by
Purchase
;
and
that
the
Pope
had
given
Cardinal
Pool
,
his
Legat
,
in
the
Reign
of
Queen
Mary
,
Permission
to
dispence
even
with
Catholics
,
to
enjoy
Abby-Lands
.
But
these
Reasons
not
satisfying
Sir
Thomas
,
as
they
had
himself
;
Sir
Iohn
promis'd
him
to
engage
other
Lands
for
the
Payment
of
his
Daughters
Portions
,
in
ready
Mony
;
and
gave
order
to
his
Lawyer
to
make
the
settlement
accordingly
.
Whilst
he
was
thus
busied
in
getting
the
Writings
ingrost
,
the
Enemy
still
to
retard
the
execution
of
his
design
,
to
which
the
settelment
was
a
necessary
means
;
rais'd
another
Storm
,
far
different
from
the
former
,
and
far
more
surprizing
and
afflicting
;
by
reason
he
made
use
of
his
Lady
to
do
it
;
and
mov'd
her
also
,
by
such
pretences
,
as
were
so
much
the
more
dangerous
,
by
how
much
they
carried
an
appearance
of
Piety
along
with
them
:
And
consequently
were
the
more
apt
to
deceive
her
,
who
sought
no
less
Gods
greater
Glory
,
than
her
own
greater
contempt
in
all
things
.
Of
all
which
Father
Martin
Green
,
then
Rector
of
Watten
,
inform'd
Sir
Iohn
by
a
Letter
,
in
which
he
also
desir'd
him
to
desist
from
making
any
further
settlement
,
till
he
had
heard
again
from
him
;
because
the
Enemy
being
not
a
little
busie
in
disquieting
Sister
Clare
;
he
knew
not
whether
his
Malice
might
not
end
,
in
perswading
her
to
return
again
to
the
World
;
having
by
crafty
pretences
dissatisfied
her
with
the
place
,
where
she
was
.
In
the
mean
time
Father
Thomas
Worsley
went
to
Graveling
(
who
had
been
for
some
time
her
Director
)
to
try
if
he
could
dissipate
such
difficulties
,
as
the
Enemy
had
rais'd
and
endeavour'd
to
foment
;
not
much
unlike
those
he
had
suggested
at
Liege
;
Viz.
That
God
call'd
her
still
to
a
stricter
Order
,
than
this
was
;
that
here
she
found
too
much
esteem
and
respect
;
and
therefore
it
would
be
more
grateful
to
God
to
go
amongst
Strangers
;
where
she
might
be
freed
from
the
too
great
civility
,
and
kindness
,
she
experienc'd
amongst
the
English
:
That
there
were
Orders
still
stricter
than
this
,
where
she
could
find
no
impediment
of
entering
,
as
she
did
among
the
Carthusianesses
.
Hereupon
,
she
Mortified
her self
above
what
the
Rule
allowed
,
thinking
a
Liberty
in
that
kind
lawful
,
and
upon
this
,
gave
what
scope
she
was
able
to
those
Austerities
,
to
which
this
Rigorous
,
but
false
Spirit
drew
her
,
upon
pretence
to
gain
light
from
Heaven
.
All
which
without
doubt
could
not
be
from
God
,
since
the
Austerity
of
this
Rule
was
as
great
,
as
her
strength
of
Body
was
able
to
bear
:
And
that
you
may
the
better
judge
of
this
,
I
will
give
you
here
a
short
account
of
their
strict
and
severe
manner
of
living
.
The
Convent
is
Commodiously
and
Neatly
Built
,
but
a
true
Emblem
of
Poverty
:
Their
Cells
are
not
long
enough
,
for
one
of
an
ordinary
Stature
to
lye
at
full
length
;
and
therefore
,
when
they
sleep
they
almost
sit
upright
in
their
Beds
;
which
are
not
two
foot
and
a
half
broad
;
and
the
Cell
is
no
broader
,
besides
what
the
Bed
takes
up
,
than
to
give
room
,
enough
for
a
single
person
to
go
in
and
out
:
All
their
furniture
,
is
a
little
low
Stool
to
sit
upon
,
and
a
Straw-bed
and
Bolster
(
or
if
Sick
a
Pillow
of
Chaff
)
upon
which
they
lye
in
their
Habits
,
having
a
Blanket
to
cover
them
.
They
wear
no
Linnen
;
go
bare-foot
,
having
only
Sandals
;
rise
at
Midnight
;
abstain
all
their
life
time
from
Flesh
;
and
keep
such
a
Fast
all
the
Year
,
except
Sundays
,
as
we
do
in
Lent
.
Their
Cells
were
then
only
separated
with
Bricks
,
without
any
Plaistring
upon
them
,
but
the
present
Bishop
of
St
,
Omers
,
in
his
last
Visit
,
gave
order
to
have
them
Plaister'd
.
Their
Tables
in
the
Refectory
are
never
cover'd
,
and
they
Eat
only
in
Earthen
Dishes
.
Notwithstanding
this
extream
Poverty
,
the
Neatness
that
is
observ'd
in
their
Dormitory
,
Quire
,
Refectory
and
Cell
;
is
such
,
as
Charms
the
Eyes
of
all
,
that
by
the
Bishops
leave
,
are
permitted
to
enter
:
And
the
chearfulness
of
these
Mortified
Souls
,
their
fresh
colour
,
the
healthful
and
youthful
looks
even
of
Ancient
Persons
,
are
such
;
as
strike
admiration
into
those
that
behold
,
and
converse
with
them
.
One
would
have
imagin'd
,
that
Sister
Clare
needed
not
to
have
thought
of
any
other
Rigorous
Life
,
than
what
she
found
here
;
and
that
she
could
not
think
of
greater
Austerity
,
than
was
here
practis'd
.
However
,
at
length
Father
Worsley
,
convinced
her
,
that
this
seeming
Call
to
greater
Mortification
,
was
only
a
deceit
of
the
Enemy
,
to
hinder
her
from
the
happiness
of
a
Religious
State
,
she
so
much
desir'd
to
embrace
:
Which
he
endeavour'd
first
to
make
her
defer
,
that
he
might
have
the
more
time
to
exercise
his
Malicious
design
upon
her
,
of
making
her
quite
lay
aside
,
what
she
had
so
Piously
undertaken
.
These
Reasons
so
successfully
mov'd
her
,
that
howsoever
cunningly
the
Train
was
laid
by
the
Enemy
,
it
took
no
effect
;
for
she
,
following
the
advice
of
her
Confessour
,
resolv'd
for
the
future
to
regard
such
thoughts
as
Temptations
;
and
that
nothing
hereafter
should
ever
hinder
her
from
a
speedy
execution
of
what
she
had
before
so
earnestly
desir'd
;
Viz.
The
making
of
her
Profession
in
this
place
.
Whereupon
,
finding
again
that
Peace
of
Mind
return
,
she
had
lost
,
ever
since
she
had
given
way
to
these
Temptations
;
she
was
mov'd
to
express
her
submission
to
the
Will
of
God
,
declar'd
to
her
by
her
Confessour
,
in
this
following
,
humble
and
submissive
Act
;
which
finding
in
her
own
hand
amongst
her
Papers
,
I
thought
it
would
not
be
ungrateful
to
the
Reader
,
to
set
it
down
at
large
,
having
a
Scruple
to
shorten
what
I
found
so
solid
and
moving
.
Her
Act
of
Submission
.
O
most
merciful
Lord
God
,
the
Refuge
of
all
distressed
Souls
;
when
I
consider
that
Immense
Ocean
of
your
Prerogatives
,
and
Divine
Perfections
,
in
Relation
to
my
own
nothing
,
and
demerits
,
I
am
wholy
confounded
,
and
utterly
asham'd
to
appear
before
your
dreadful
Majesty
,
or
to
lift
up
mine
Eyes
towards
Heaven
.
But
your
infinite
Goodness
and
Mercy
,
gives
me
confidence
to
acknowledge
my
Imperfections
;
for
when
my
stubborn
,
and
disobedient
Will
was
in
the
full
Career
of
my
misted
Life
,
your
powerful
hand
was
pleas'd
to
put
a
stop
to
my
proceedings
;
and
to
infuse
the
light
of
your
Divine
Faith
into
my
Soul
:
Thereby
dissipating
the
thick
Clouds
of
Ignorance
and
Error
▪
which
cast
a
Vail
over
my
ceceived
Understanding
.
You
were
not
only
pleas'd
to
do
this
my
God
,
but
to
call
me
likewise
to
Religion
;
and
when
,
advising
with
those
Directors
you
were
pleas'd
to
give
me
,
I
found
I
had
made
a
wrong
choice
at
Liege
,
and
thereby
occasion'd
my
own
,
and
Brother
Clares
affliction
;
you
kindly
brought
me
thence
,
and
according
to
your
sweet
Providence
,
thô
I
was
so
miserable
as
not
to
know
and
acquiesce
in
it
,
placed
me
in
this
Holy
Community
.
Nor
could
I
here
be
content
,
but
must
still
be
wandering
(
thô
my
God
you
know
I
thought
it
was
to
please
you
more
)
being
so
deluded
and
blinded
,
as
to
make
my
own
choice
,
and
reverse
the
Doom
,
that
you
had
fixt
;
till
you
put
me
again
into
the
right
way
.
O!
let
me
know
my
unworthiness
,
of
such
favors
,
that
I
may
unfeignedly
depress
my self
,
and
exalt
your
greatness
and
goodness
in
my
Soul
:
Let
me
have
a
true
desire
to
be
contemn'd
,
and
despis'd
by
all
,
and
trod
upon
as
an
abject
Worm
.
Wean
my
Soul
from
all
desires
,
that
may
contradict
your
Will
;
make
me
ready
to
forsake
my
own
Sense
,
trample
self-love
under
my
feet
,
and
wholy
transform
my
Will
into
yours
.
Give
me
patience
to
suffer
,
any
injuries
,
pain
,
poverty
,
sickness
,
shame
,
or
any
thing
else
,
that
you
shall
think
expedient
for
me
,
and
shall
in
mercy
send
me
.
I
deserve
worse
than
what
I
have
named
,
and
I
desire
to
suffer
more
;
that
I
may
have
the
more
resemblance
to
my
suffering
Savior
,
whom
by
my
transgressions
I
have
so
often
Crucified
.
O!
my
dearest
Lord
,
I
am
heartily
sorry
,
and
grieved
to
the
very
bottom
of
my
heart
;
that
I
have
offended
so
good
a
God
,
and
thereby
deserv'd
an
Eternal
Punishment
:
But
your
Mercy
hath
spar'd
me
hitherto
,
to
the
end
I
might
be
converted
and
live
.
Pardon
me
therefore
,
O
my
compassionate
Father
,
Pardon
your
now
repenting
and
returning
Child
:
O!
that
I
could
live
my
life
over
again
,
and
correct
my
former
Errors
;
I
would
assuredly
square
all
my
Actions
to
that
most
certain
Rule
,
your
Holy
Will.
From
henceforward
,
I
fully
purpose
and
resolve
to
make
what
return
I
am
able
to
your
many
favors
.
Your
holy
preventing
Grace
made
me
a
Catholic
,
the
same
assisting
me
,
I
resolve
,
firmly
and
constantly
to
adhear
to
this
Church
,
of
which
you
have
made
me
a
Member
,
and
out
of
which
there
is
no
Salvation
;
I
'le
intirely
embrace
her
saving
Faith
,
and
practice
her
wholesome
Doctrin
to
my
dying
Day
.
Your
Holy
Grace
made
me
a
Poor
Clare
,
by
the
assistance
of
it
,
I
will
live
and
die
one
.
To
the
Throne
of
your
Divine
Majesty
,
I
humbly
present
these
my
Desires
,
Intentions
and
Resolutions
,
to
be
there
Ratified
and
Confirm'd
by
the
Merits
of
my
Dear
Redeemer
Christ
Jesus
;
and
by
the
Intercession
of
his
ever
Glorious
Mother
,
the
Virgin
Mary
.
For
the
speedy
and
exact
execution
hereof
,
I
crave
with
all
Submission
and
Humility
,
the
Assistance
and
Prayers
both
of
the
Church
Militant
and
Triumphant
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Her
Letter
,
in
Answer
to
one
Sir
John
Writ
upon
the
news
of
her
desires
to
leave
Graveling
.
New
hinderances
of
her
Profession
,
by
the
delay
of
the
execution
of
a
Commission
out
of
Chancery
;
and
Death
of
Mother
Taylor
,
Abbess
of
the
Poor
Clares
.
SIr
Iohn
Warner
,
knew
nothing
yet
of
this
resolution
,
but
upon
the
Letter
which
he
receiv'd
from
Father
Green
beforemention'd
;
he
Writ
forthwith
to
Sister
Clare
,
and
desir'd
the
Abbess
to
give
his
Letter
Seal'd
into
her
own
hands
;
and
that
she
might
have
the
same
Liberty
of
transmitting
her
Answer
,
without
showing
it
to
any
one
.
In
his
Letter
,
he
signified
his
concern
,
for
her
thoughts
of
leaving
Graveling
;
that
he
fear'd
it
was
a
deceit
of
the
Enemy
,
to
make
her
lay
aside
at
last
the
happy
enterprize
she
had
undertaken
of
quitting
the
World
;
telling
her
,
that
if
these
Tryals
she
had
made
of
a
Religious
State
,
gave
her
an
occasion
to
repent
of
her
undertaking
,
it
was
better
sooner
than
later
,
to
declare
her
Mind
,
before
he
made
any
farther
settlement
of
his
Estate
;
and
that
he
was
confident
she
could
not
be
so
far
ignorant
of
his
Affection
,
as
to
think
,
that
to
make
himself
happy
,
he
would
expose
her
to
so
great
a
Misery
,
as
the
entring
into
that
State
against
her
Will
,
would
occasion
;
and
therefore
as
he
had
left
the
World
purely
in
obedience
to
what
he
thought
God's
Call
,
and
not
out
of
any
want
of
that
reciprocal
Affection
,
he
was
oblig'd
to
have
for
her
;
so
,
unless
she
had
the
same
content
in
this
State
,
as
he
had
found
;
he
should
not
look
upon
it
as
a
real
Call
from
God
,
but
as
a
tryal
only
that
Almighty
God
had
given
him
,
of
his
Obedience
;
seeing
,
that
promise
he
had
made
to
her
in
Marriage
,
oblig'd
him
not
to
make
that
separation
they
were
about
,
without
her
free
and
full
consent
;
and
therefore
,
desir'd
her
freely
to
discover
her
Mind
to
him
,
assuring
her
;
whatever
it
was
,
it
should
not
in
the
least
lessen
that
constant
Affection
,
she
had
ever
receiv
d
from
him
.
This
Letter
came
not
to
her
hands
,
till
after
she
had
taken
a
Resolution
of
staying
,
and
making
her
Profession
at
Graveling
,
and
therefore
,
understanding
the
trouble
he
was
in
(
which
was
a
great
affliction
to
her
)
she
immediately
Answers
his
Letter
,
to
put
him
out
of
that
pain
,
which
the
Letter
he
had
receiv'd
from
Father
Green
,
concerning
her
desires
to
remove
from
Graveling
,
had
occasion'd
.
Dear
Brother
,
I
Must
confess
your
apprehensions
have
filled
my
heart
with
sadness
;
but
blessed
be
God
(
who
gives
strength
to
all
)
I
doubt
not
,
but
all
will
conduce
to
the
making
us
more
pleasing
in
his
sight
.
I
receiv'd
your
Letter
,
and
Read
it
with
that
liberty
you
desir'd
,
and
now
Answer
you
with
the
same
freedom
;
wherefore
,
I
beseech
you
be
assur'd
,
that
all
I
shall
say
comes
from
my
heart
,
as
speaking
in
the
presence
of
God
,
and
without
consideration
of
any
Creature
.
And
first
as
to
my self
,
after
beging
upon
my
Knees
,
that
you
will
forgive
me
the
infinite
loss
of
time
,
and
trouble
I
have
caus'd
you
,
both
in
Spiritual
and
Temporal
concerns
;
I
do
assure
you
by
Gods
great
mercy
,
I
desire
nothing
in
this
World
,
but
to
make
my
Profession
in
this
Blessed
Order
and
House
;
and
that
without
the
least
motive
arising
from
you
,
or
any
thing
imaginable
but
God's
holy
Will
;
who
of
his
unspeakable
Goodness
has
himself
as
it
were
(
if
I
may
presume
to
say
so
)
plac'd
me
here
,
where
I
may
truly
serve
him
.
I
hope
since
he
has
given
me
this
real
desire
,
he
will
be
pleas'd
to
move
this
Holy
Community
,
to
accept
of
me
,
thô
he
knows
how
unworthy
I
am
of
it
;
but
I
have
not
as
yet
beg'd
that
Voices
.
I
cannot
but
think
Gods
Mercy
,
and
your
Industry
will
soon
compass
an
end
of
all
Affairs
;
so
that
we
may
soon
make
our
Profession
.
Now
as
to
Temporal
business
,
I
do
not
only
from
the
bottom
of
my
Soul
resign
all
right
to
what
you
of
your
Charity
had
given
me
,
but
to
all
the
other
Rights
and
Titles
whatever
,
(
except
the
Portion
for
this
House
,
agreed
on
at
parting
)
and
I
bless
God
a
Million
of
times
,
who
gives
me
Grace
and
leave
to
do
it
.
If
I
had
as
many
Worlds
it
would
be
(
as
I
hope
)
my
first
Act
to
leave
them
.
I
was
not
worthy
to
have
been
favor'd
by
God
with
great
things
,
to
have
given
them
back
again
to
him
,
but
in
giving
you
to
my
dear
Savior
(
which
I
do
with
all
my
Soul
,
and
with
all
joy
and
thankfulness
,
to
his
Infinite
Goodness
,
who
gave
me
this
Grace
)
I
must
needs
say
,
that
I
present
him
more
,
than
Riches
can
comprehend
:
And
if
I
would
have
beg'd
of
God
,
to
have
given
me
one
,
of
whom
I
might
have
made
a
most
perfect
Sacrifice
,
and
in
whom
I
only
,
and
purely
liv'd
by
Ch●●st
and
passionate
Affection
,
it
must
have
been
your self
.
Therefore
,
all
blessing
honor
and
praise
be
to
his
Divine
Majesty
,
who
is
all
,
and
does
all
,
and
from
whom
all
good
proceeds
:
Whom
I
most
humbly
beseech
,
to
give
us
his
Holy
Grace
,
so
to
think
on
him
now
,
that
we
may
think
it
an
injury
to
our
Oblation
,
to
have
any
thought
of
one
another
hereafter
;
but
in
him
,
and
in
order
to
his
Honor
and
Glory
.
Now
let
me
desire
you
dear
Brother
,
to
take
courage
,
and
to
behold
our
dear
Savior
,
who
is
not
only
with
you
,
but
will
sweetly
and
efficaciously
bring
all
your
business
to
a
happy
issue
.
Methinks
I
ought
to
assure
my self
he
would
not
have
given
you
these
tryals
(
which
I
know
have
been
very
great
and
severe
)
but
that
out
of
his
endless
Love
,
he
intended
at
the
same
time
to
shew
his
strength
in
you
,
and
make
you
more
his
:
Since
you
command
me
,
I
shall
most
earnestly
beg
of
him
,
that
he
will
so
unite
you
to
himself
,
that
you
become
that
,
for
which
alone
you
were
Created
:
And
I
beseech
you
to
beg
this
for
me
,
that
I
may
be
dead
to
all
Creatures
,
as
well
as
to
my self
,
and
live
only
to
,
and
in
him
.
O
Blessed
State
!
When
shall
we
arrive
to
it
?
Your
most
unworthy
Sister
in
our
dearest
Savior
,
CLARE
of
JESUS
.
As
soon
as
Sir
Iohn
receiv'd
this
welcome
Letter
,
he
renews
his
Orders
for
the
finishing
with
all
speed
the
settelment
of
his
Estate
,
upon
his
Brother
Mr.
Edmund
Warner
,
as
before
mention'd
;
in
order
to
which
,
the
Lawyers
acquainted
him
't
was
necessary
,
that
a
Fine
and
Recovery
should
be
suffer'd
,
to
cut
off
my
Ladies
Jointure
,
and
to
put
his
Brother
into
so
full
a
Possession
of
the
Estate
,
as
might
take
away
all
Scruples
from
those
,
he
might
treat
with
,
concerning
a
Match
:
For
the
doing
of
this
't
was
necessary
to
send
over
a
Commission
out
of
the
Chancery
;
as
also
,
Commissioners
along
with
it
,
that
might
both
examin
her
,
and
testifie
to
the
Court
her
free
Renunciation
to
all
,
or
any
part
of
the
Estate
she
might
in
Law
lay
claim
to
.
Hereupon
Mr.
Parmentier
,
went
with
Orders
to
take
one
Monsieur
Moulin
,
a
Merchant
of
Callis
,
along
with
him
to
Graveling
,
nam'd
also
a
Commissioner
,
by
the
Court
,
for
what
concern'd
this
business
.
Sir
Iohn
also
,
Writ
by
the
Post
,
to
give
my
Lady
an
account
of
the
Commissioners
,
that
were
sent
to
examin
her
,
whether
she
were
contented
to
have
a
Fine
and
Recovery
pass
in
Chancery
,
to
cut
off
all
her
future
claim
to
her
Jointure
,
but
the
Letter
never
came
to
her
hands
;
wich
seem'd
rather
a
new
product
of
the
Enemies
Malice
,
to
give
another
disappointment
to
their
designs
,
than
an
accident
of
pure
chance
.
My
Lady
having
no
notice
at
all
of
their
coming
,
prudently
judg'd
it
unfit
to
meddle
in
the
matter
,
doubting
whether
they
came
from
Sir
Iohn
;
since
they
neither
brought
any
Letter
from
him
;
nor
had
she
receiv'd
any
other
way
notice
of
their
coming
,
or
of
the
business
they
came
about
,
than
from
their
own
Mouths
.
Whereupon
Mr.
Parmentier
return'd
to
London
;
from
whence
he
was
immediately
sent
back
with
such
Letters
,
as
caus'd
a
speedy
dispatch
of
this
Affair
.
All
things
being
thus
upon
the
Point
of
a
full
and
happy
conclusion
;
there
was
another
unforeseen
difficulty
,
which
could
not
so
suddenly
be
remov'd
.
Behold
the
Abbess
of
the
Monastry
dies
,
and
till
another
was
chosen
no
conclusion
could
be
made
,
about
the
payment
of
my
Ladies
,
and
Mrs.
Warner's
Portion
:
For
Mr.
Edmund
Warner
,
finding
it
inconvenient
to
raise
immediately
so
considerable
a
summ
,
as
Two
Thousand
pounds
,
without
prejudicing
the
Estate
;
desir'd
they
would
be
content
to
receive
the
one
half
at
present
,
and
take
security
for
the
other
;
for
which
the
new
Abbesses
consent
was
necessarily
requir'd
.
The
new
Abbess
,
Reverend
Mother
Beddingfield
,
being
chosen
,
she
together
with
the
Community
gave
freely
their
consents
,
to
accept
the
one
half
down
,
and
security
for
the
other
;
and
Sister
Clare
,
who
took
all
occasions
imaginable
of
humbling
her self
,
beg'd
of
Sir
Iohn
,
that
the
Thousand
pound
that
was
to
be
paid
down
should
be
specified
,
that
it
was
paid
for
his
Sisters
Portion
,
that
she
her self
might
have
the
comfort
and
humiliation
of
being
receiv'd
with
nothing
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
Her
concern
about
her
Childrens
Education
,
her
Letters
to
Sir
John
,
and
the
Abbess
of
Gant
,
about
their
removal
to
Graveling
,
Sir
John's
return
fom
England
,
their
preparation
for
their
Profession
,
her
Oblation
of
her self
,
during
the
Exercise
,
and
their
taking
their
last
leaves
of
each
other
,
the
Night
before
they
made
their
Vows
.
ONe
might
perhaps
think
,
that
this
Zeal
,
she
exprest
for
her
own
settlement
,
had
so
taken
up
her
thoughts
,
as
to
make
her
less
mindful
of
her
Duty
towards
her
Children
;
but
that
moderation
and
liberty
of
Spirit
,
with
which
she
always
acted
,
permitted
her
not
to
do
this
,
but
mov'd
her
to
be
no
less
concern'd
for
their
happiness
,
than
her
own
;
which
that
the
Reader
may
be
the
better
convinc'd
of
,
I
presume
it
will
not
prove
tedious
to
him
,
to
Read
these
following
Letters
;
which
for
this
end
,
I
thought
fit
to
set
down
at
large
,
the
one
to
Sir
Iohn
Warner
,
the
other
to
the
Lady
Abbess
of
Gant
,
where
her
Children
were
.
Dear
Brother
,
HAving
first
beg'd
of
our
Blessed
Savior
,
to
direct
me
concerning
the
Children
,
I
must
tell
you
my
thoughts
en
all
sides
,
and
crave
your's
,
concerning
what
I
write
;
that
we
may
joyntly
resolve
upon
what
is
to
be
done
.
I
have
seriously
consider'd
our
Obligation
of
bringing
them
up
either
for
the
World
,
or
Religion
;
and
I
find
they
cannot
possibly
learn
any
thing
,
that
is
material
,
as
to
Worldly
breeding
,
till
they
be
Eleven
or
Twelve
Years
of
Age
;
and
am
therefore
apt
to
think
,
they
will
be
as
well
here
if
not
better
,
for
Four
or
Five
Years
,
than
in
any
place
else
:
I
speak
in
regard
of
them
,
and
not
of
my self
.
I
having
many
apprehensions
,
concerning
what
I
propose
:
For
if
they
be
here
,
and
I
should
hear
they
were
not
well
,
or
they
should
complain
of
any
thing
that
might
happen
to
them
,
't
would
be
a
cause
of
disturbance
,
not
only
to
my
own
Soul
,
but
might
probably
make
me
troublesome
,
both
to
my
Superior
,
and
the
Community
;
and
this
perhaps
without
the
least
redress
to
the
poor
Children
.
Moreover
,
should
they
be
here
,
and
not
speak
privately
to
me
(
which
truly
if
they
do
,
will
be
no
small
prejudice
and
distraction
to
the
quiet
and
advancement
if
my
Soul
)
how
should
I
come
to
know
,
if
they
were
contented
,
or
if
they
wanted
any
thing
fitting
for
them
,
or
not
.
Whereas
,
if
they
are
in
another
place
,
some
one
whom
God
should
inspire
with
that
Charity
,
might
take
the
liberty
at
least
to
acquaint
you
or
me
with
it
.
But
yet
on
the
other
side
,
when
I
consider
the
care
that
our
most
dear
and
Reverend
Mother
Abbess
,
as
well
as
the
rest
of
this
Holy
Family
,
will
undoubtedly
have
of
them
;
I
do
not
see
any
cause
of
this
fear
:
Therefore
what
I
chiefly
apprehend
(
and
propose
to
you
as
in
the
Presence
of
God
)
is
my
own
disturbance
,
without
any
profit
to
them
:
I
conceive
the
best
way
to
avoid
this
,
if
you
think
fit
to
let
them
come
hither
,
will
be
,
to
have
them
here
,
as
if
I
were
not
here
my self
;
and
I
shall
endeavour
to
imagine
it
so
:
For
't
is
impossible
I
should
have
any
thing
to
do
in
their
dayly
concerns
,
with
any
repose
of
mind
;
yet
if
any
thing
extraordinary
should
happen
to
them
,
I
may
be
consulted
here
,
as
I
should
be
,
were
they
in
another
place
.
I
think
if
they
come
hither
,
't
is
necessary
,
that
they
should
have
a
good
careful
Servant
,
and
I
am
sure
you
will
be
very
circumspect
in
choosing
such
a
one
.
I
hope
the
Widdow
Draper
,
if
you
can
prevail
with
her
to
leave
her
Family
,
might
prove
a
fit
one
for
them
.
I
have
no
such
design
,
nor
never
had
,
as
your
Letter
mentions
;
that
they
should
wear
this
Habit
,
as
heretofore
Convictrisses
in
this
place
have
done
:
For
I
desire
they
should
wear
no
Religious
Habit
,
till
God
Cloaths
them
with
one
.
As
to
their
Portions
,
I
need
not
recommend
them
to
your
Care
.
I
hope
I
may
have
your
Answer
so
soon
;
as
that
they
may
be
here
before
our
Profession
,
if
you
approve
of
their
coming
.
Your
unworthy
Sister
in
our
Savior
,
CLARE
of
JESUS
.
The
Reasons
propos'd
in
this
Letter
were
sufficient
to
move
Sir
Iohn
to
give
his
consent
for
his
Childrens
removal
to
Graveling
,
who
immediately
procur'd
,
and
sent
over
the
same
Servant
she
suggested
,
as
the
fittest
for
them
.
Reverend
Mother
Abbess
being
acquainted
with
Sir
Iohn's
consent
,
for
the
Children's
coming
to
Graveling
,
cast
about
to
find
a
convenient
means
to
convey
them
safe
thither
,
which
was
the
harder
to
be
effected
,
by
reason
there
was
then
a
War
betwixt
France
and
Spain
.
Amongst
others
,
Mother
Abbess
consulted
the
Pastor
of
Graveling
,
about
this
business
,
who
very
obligingly
offer'd
her
his
service
,
to
go
himself
to
fetch
them
;
whose
experience
and
knowledge
,
both
of
the
Country
and
Language
,
made
her
accept
his
offer
;
he
being
the
fittest
person
they
could
have
pitch'd
on
:
By
whom
Sister
Clare
Writ
to
the
Lady
Mary
Knatchbull
,
Abbess
of
Gant
,
in
the
following
Terms
.
Reverend
Madam
,
I
Presum'd
very
lately
to
trouble
your
Ladiship
in
this
kind
,
to
the
end
I
might
acquaint
you
with
my
desire
of
having
the
Children
here
b●fore
my
Profession
.
The
favors
I
have
receiv'd
from
your
Ladiship
,
and
the
many
assurances
Brother
Clare
has
given
me
of
your
own
,
as
well
as
of
all
your
Holy
Communities
extraordinary
Charity
to
them
;
and
the
great
content
he
receiv'd
in
seeing
the
tender
care
your
goodness
was
pleas'd
to
have
of
them
;
has
so
justly
rais'd
my
sense
and
gratitude
,
above
my
expressions
;
that
your
Ladiship
must
not
wonder
if
I
say
no
more
;
than
that
I
shall
ever
esteem
my self
oblig'd
to
Pray
for
you
,
and
all
your
Community
;
and
bless
God
who
was
pleas'd
to
give
you
so
Motherly
a
tenderness
for
them
;
for
which
I
hope
you
will
meet
the
reward
of
Eternal
embraces
,
in
the
Arms
of
your
dear
Spouse
Christ
Jesus
.
Dear
Madam
,
when
I
assure
you
,
that
my
desires
of
s●ttling
them
here
,
proceed
wholy
from
my self
,
without
any
other
inducement
of
our
dear
Reverend
Mother
,
now
with
God
,
or
of
this
,
we
now
enjoy
;
than
a
favorable
condescention
to
my
request
;
or
of
Brother
Clare
(
who
has
kindly
left
them
wholy
to
me
)
than
his
assurance
of
his
being
perfectly
satisfied
with
their
staying
at
Gant
:
I
presume
you
may
well
think
,
I
retain
too
much
of
Nature
:
But
thô
I
will
not
excuse
my self
in
that
;
yet
I
must
needs
say
,
the
great
Affliction
I
suffer
out
of
an
apprehension
that
my
friends
should
endeavor
to
force
them
to
England
;
makes
me
cast
about
how
to
secure
my
Children
from
such
an
attempt
;
and
the
reason
I
have
to
hope
,
that
if
they
be
with
me
,
they
will
be
more
out
of
this
danger
,
than
any
where
else
,
moves
me
to
desire
,
for
their
good
;
even
what
I
apprehend
may
prove
an
occasion
of
suffering
to
my self
;
for
there
is
no
cross
I
would
not
willingly
undergo
,
rather
than
they
should
be
brought
up
in
England
amongst
Protestants
,
with
evident
danger
of
their
Eternal
Salvation
.
I
have
Writ
my
Father
word
,
that
't
is
very
hard
he
should
desire
to
take
them
from
me
,
to
put
them
under
the
Tuition
of
another
:
And
now
I
humbly
desire
your
Ladiship
,
to
assist
me
in
making
good
this
Argument
,
by
sending
the
Children
to
me
.
I
confess
yen
must
have
a
great
deal
of
goodness
,
to
pardon
my
boldness
in
being
thus
tedious
;
but
it
proceeds
from
an
earnest
desire
,
that
you
should
not
think
,
I
remove
them
upon
any
apprehension
,
that
they
wanted
any
thing
;
or
had
not
more
of
your
Ladiship
's
care
and
kindness
,
than
any
thing
but
pure
Charity
could
move
you
to
.
So
that
I
may
well
think
,
if
it
were
not
your
great
Civility
that
hinders
you
,
you
would
presently
thank
me
;
for
freeing
you
and
your
Vertuous
Community
,
from
so
great
a
trouble
and
distraction
.
The
Gentleman
,
who
has
the
Charity
to
come
for
them
,
is
our
Pastor
,
a
Man
of
great
worth
and
esteem
in
this
place
;
whose
acquaintance
with
the
People
,
and
way
of
the
Country
,
will
I
hope
with
God's
blessing
,
bring
them
safe
hither
,
to
Madam
,
Your
Ladiships
most
humble
and
most
obedient
Servant
in
Christ
,
CLARE
of
JESUS
.
This
Civil
Letter
was
kindly
receiv'd
by
the
Lady
Abbess
of
Gant
,
who
made
an
addition
to
her
former
favors
by
the
kind
entertainment
she
gave
the
Gentleman
:
For
being
of
so
obliging
a
Nature
,
as
that
a
removal
of
the
Children
from
her
sight
,
could
not
remove
them
from
her
heart
;
she
thought
she
could
not
give
a
better
demonstration
of
her
Love
,
than
by
complying
with
what
their
Friends
thought
best
for
them
.
This
made
her
part
with
the
Children
,
with
so
much
chearfulness
,
and
satisfaction
,
as
put
the
good
Pastor
into
admiration
.
The
prospect
she
had
of
their
being
Fortunes
,
and
of
the
probability
of
their
entring
amongst
them
,
if
they
stay'd
there
;
could
not
so
far
enter
into
her
thoughts
,
as
to
cause
a
regret
at
their
departure
:
Which
is
a
great
confirmation
of
that
worth
,
prudence
,
and
generosity
;
which
all
that
know
her
Ladiship
,
not
without
reason
,
admire
her
for
.
When
they
came
away
,
the
Confessor
of
the
Monastry
sent
this
Character
along
with
them
,
in
a
Letter
to
Sister
Clare
.
That
Mrs.
Catherine
(
who
was
the
Elder
)
had
so
Edified
the
Religious
with
her
singular
Devotion
,
Piety
,
and
sweet
behaviour
;
that
they
were
all
enamour'd
with
her
;
and
that
he
believ'd
they
were
both
predestinated
not
only
to
be
Religious
,
but
to
be
great
Saints
:
For
he
had
never
seen
such
early
tokens
of
both
,
as
they
gave
.
Thus
in
succeeding
Years
,
was
that
part
of
the
Gentleman's
Letter
,
so
far
fulfilled
,
that
they
became
Religious
:
As
to
the
other
part
,
their
Modesty
will
not
permit
me
to
enlarge
upon
their
Virtues
,
and
so
must
be
silent
;
since
they
are
now
actually
living
,
and
Profest
in
that
Honorable
,
and
Florishing
Community
,
of
English
Benedictine
Dames
at
Dunkirk
.
Upon
the
28th
.
of
September
,
the
Children
came
safe
to
Graveling
;
and
it
was
now
above
a
Year
since
they
had
seen
Sister
Clare
;
yet
neither
length
of
time
,
nor
the
disguise
of
a
poor
and
abject
Habit
,
was
able
to
steal
away
the
Memory
of
so
dear
a
Mother
;
wherefore
,
they
ran
to
her
,
and
with
all
the
little
hasty
joy
they
were
able
to
express
,
hung
about
her
Neck
,
often
kissing
her
,
and
making
a
Thousand
innocent
expressions
of
fondness
,
and
affection
towards
her
.
She
in
the
mean
time
,
to
the
great
amazement
of
all
present
;
did
not
suffer
her self
to
be
in
the
least
carry'd
away
,
with
the
pleasing
violence
of
their
endearments
;
but
on
the
contrary
,
remain'd
unmov'd
,
just
as
if
Nature
had
been
as
dead
in
her
,
as
she
desir'd
to
be
to
the
World
.
Her
constancy
in
the
Love
of
God
was
not
to
be
shaken
by
the
tender
and
redoubled
expressions
of
her
Children
;
nor
did
she
in
the
least
show
any
symptom
of
fondness
or
tenderness
of
passion
towards
them
;
thinking
it
a
Sacriledge
,
after
the
Sacrifice
she
had
made
of
them
to
God
,
to
give
way
to
her
former
Affections
,
or
feelings
of
Nature
.
This
made
her
receive
all
their
innocent
Caresses
,
without
the
least
return
:
Which
,
as
some
of
the
Religious
confest
,
was
a
strange
check
,
to
their
sensibility
;
which
they
could
not
help
,
whilst
they
beheld
this
more
than
human
comportment
of
Sister
Clare
towards
her
Children
:
Knowing
she
lov'd
them
as
much
,
as
it
was
possible
for
any
Mother
to
do
;
by
some
particular
passage
they
had
observ'd
in
her
;
which
passion
she
so
strangely
stifl'd
in
this
moving
circumstance
,
that
it
struck
them
with
the
greater
admiration
.
Love
generally
speaks
in
others
,
from
every
part
;
but
in
Sister
Clare
of
Iesus
,
this
powerful
Orator
became
dumb
;
Love
conquer'd
Love
,
the
Energy
of
that
,
silenc't
this
,
and
the
Mother
gave
place
to
the
Saint
.
As
their
arrival
was
a
tryal
of
her
Love
towards
God
,
so
it
prov'd
the
Test
of
her
Obedience
to
her
Superior
,
his
Vice-gerent
;
for
they
were
no
sooner
come
,
than
she
had
that
task
put
upon
her
,
which
she
so
much
dreaded
;
Viz.
the
taking
care
of
them
.
To
this
she
most
submissively
yielded
,
thô
nothing
could
more
thwart
her
inclinations
.
She
had
obtain'd
at
Liege
,
that
her
Children
should
not
come
to
her
;
but
at
Graveling
she
must
suffer
this
Mortification
,
of
giving
more
way
to
Nature
,
than
she
desir'd
:
But
God
saw
her
now
more
able
to
bear
the
one
,
and
to
resist
the
other
:
Thô
she
,
to
prevent
the
exercise
of
this
care
of
her
Children
,
frequently
beg'd
to
be
Scullion
in
the
Kitchin
,
and
such
like
humble
Offices
;
which
Mother
Abbess
still
put
off
,
by
telling
her
.
When
they
were
able
to
take
care
of
themselves
,
then
she
should
be
employed
in
such
Offices
as
these
;
but
till
then
she
must
think
that
employment
most
pleasing
to
God
,
which
Obedience
put
upon
her
.
As
soon
as
Sir
Iohn
Warner
receiv'd
the
news
of
his
Daughters
arrival
at
Graveling
,
he
made
what
hast
he
could
thither
,
to
accomplish
that
,
which
above
all
things
in
this
World
,
he
had
so
much
long'd
for
;
Viz.
his
Profession
:
Where
being
arriv'd
,
he
was
receiv'd
with
all
expressions
of
joy
and
kindness
on
all
sides
;
and
finding
Father
Thomas
Worsley
still
at
Graveling
(
whither
he
went
for
the
comfort
and
assistance
of
Sister
Clare
)
he
Writ
to
Father
Green
the
Rector
of
Watten
,
now
his
Superior
,
to
know
whether
it
would
not
be
convenient
,
that
they
should
make
their
Professions
together
at
Graveling
;
and
if
so
,
whether
he
might
not
also
make
his
Preparation
here
of
Eight
Days
Exercise
;
under
the
conduct
of
Father
Worsley
.
Father
Green
consented
to
both
,
and
accordingly
they
began
it
.
In
the
time
of
her
retirement
she
made
this
following
Oblation
of
her self
to
Christ
Crucified
:
Which
as
I
found
amongst
her
Papers
,
in
her
own
hand
,
so
I
doubt
not
but
you
will
find
it
well
worth
your
Reading
;
and
therefore
thought
good
to
set
it
down
at
large
:
Since
it
contains
such
admirable
Acts
,
that
the
exercise
of
them
,
will
undoubtedly
conduce
to
your
comfort
,
and
progress
in
Virtue
,
as
they
did
to
hers
.
Her
Oblation
to
Christ
Crucified
.
O
immense
Ocean
of
Goodness
and
Mercy
!
O
unmeasurable
Abyss
of
compassion
,
and
overflowing
Fountain
of
Love
and
Charity
!
O
the
only
source
of
my
Being
,
and
well-being
!
O
my
Crucified
Savior
,
the
only
price
of
my
Redemption
!
How
late
do
I
come
to
refresh
my
Thirsty
Soul
in
those
copious
Streams
,
that
flow
from
your
Sacred
Wounds
?
How
long
has
my
blindness
,
and
ignorance
detained
me
from
tasting
the
sweets
of
these
Heavenly
delights
?
A
tast
of
which
,
is
only
granted
to
Religious
Souls
.
I
come
at
length
drawn
by
the
Cords
of
your
Divine
Love
;
I
come
devested
of
all
Creatures
,
that
my
whole
affection
may
be
plac'd
upon
you
,
my
Creator
,
and
Redeemer
.
O
do
not
suffer
alone
,
but
fix
me
with
you
to
your
Cross
;
do
not
reject
a
heart
inflam'd
with
a
desire
of
pleasing
you
,
and
only
you
.
Accept
a
heart
melting
away
with
your
Love
:
For
I
come
to
embrace
your
Cross
,
bare
and
naked
,
which
alone
for
the
future
,
shall
be
my
Inheritance
.
O
let
me
never
be
separated
from
you
:
But
if
my
Soul
be
not
yet
perfect
enough
,
for
this
Holy
Conjunction
,
let
me
bury
all
my
imperfections
in
your
Sacred
Wounds
.
O
Fire
!
O
Flame
!
Burn
and
consume
my
old
defiled
Garment
,
let
me
be
purified
in
the
Ocean
of
your
pretious
Blood
;
cleanse
my
Soul
throughly
,
and
prepare
an
habitation
in
it
for
your self
.
Frame
it
as
you
would
have
it
,
and
then
take
full
possession
of
it
;
for
I
am
close
linkt
to
your
Cross
,
by
the
strong
Chains
,
and
Bonds
of
Charity
.
I
am
burnt
in
the
fire
of
your
Divine
and
purest
Love
,
my
heart
is
wounded
with
the
consideration
of
your
Sufferings
,
whereby
you
have
purchased
for
me
an
infinite
Treasure
of
happiness
.
But
what
have
I
done
for
you
O
Merciful
Redeemer
,
or
what
can
I
do
?
Behold
with
the
most
intense
affection
of
my
Soul
,
I
freely
and
intirely
give
you
my self
,
my
life
,
and
liberty
,
my
Body
and
Soul
,
all
that
I
am
,
have
,
or
can
hope
for
.
I
give
you
my
dearest
Husband
,
Children
and
whatever
is
dearest
to
me
;
and
make
this
Oblation
purely
for
love
of
you
alone
:
For
whose
sake
I
renounce
and
abandon
all
Right
to
them
and
all
other
Friends
,
Kindred
,
Riches
,
Honors
,
Esteem
,
Health
,
and
whatever
Prosperity
and
Comfort
,
this
World
can
afford
me
.
I
bequeath
all
to
your
free
disposal
,
for
I
am
intirely
yours
.
This
is
my
final
Resolution
,
this
my
last
Will
and
Testament
.
Come
therefore
,
O
beautiful
beloved
of
my
Soul
,
nothing
but
your
dear
self
shall
hereafter
have
place
in
my
heart
;
come
therefore
,
and
inrich
it
with
your
gracious
presence
;
enter
into
my
Soul
,
cleanse
it
throughly
from
all
Terene
Affections
;
mould
it
a
new
,
make
it
wholy
addicted
to
your
holy
Service
,
that
it
may
never
cease
to
praise
,
and
love
you
.
Amen
.
Thus
this
Holy
Novice
intirely
gave
her self
,
and
all
she
had
to
God
,
a
most
happy
fruit
of
her
Eight
Days
retirement
.
When
she
had
finish'd
this
Exercise
,
she
beg'd
the
Voices
of
the
Community
,
and
of
each
one
of
the
Religious
apart
,
that
she
might
be
admitted
to
her
Vows
;
to
which
she
added
another
very
earnest
and
unusual
Petition
;
Viz.
that
she
might
be
so
admitted
to
them
,
as
neither
to
have
Active
or
Passive
Voice
in
Chapter
.
Every
one
granted
her
first
request
,
but
of
the
second
,
she
could
not
obtain
a
grant
from
any
one
;
which
was
a
very
considerable
allay
to
that
joy
,
she
receiv'd
by
their
kind
condescention
to
her
first
Petition
.
Brother
Clare
,
who
now
with
his
Habit
takes
again
that
welcome
Name
,
which
he
was
forced
for
some
time
to
lay
aside
,
thought
it
convenient
to
desire
leave
to
speak
with
her
alone
,
before
they
made
their
Profession
;
that
he
might
be
assur'd
whether
she
were
intirely
satisfied
in
the
State
,
to
which
she
was
about
to
tye
her self
,
by
a
perpetual
obligation
.
Wherefore
,
he
consulted
Father
Worsley
and
Reverend
Mother
Abbess
;
who
both
thought
his
proposition
not
only
reasonable
,
but
necessary
.
Wherefore
,
the
Night
before
their
Profession
,
they
met
at
the
Grate
in
the
Quire
;
which
was
left
open
on
purpose
,
that
they
might
be
assur'd
,
that
there
were
no
Witnesses
of
what
passed
,
but
God
and
themselves
;
and
therefore
take
the
greater
liberty
of
freely
declaring
their
Minds
,
to
one
another
.
He
asked
her
,
Whether
her
Resolutions
,
which
she
had
acquaint'd
him
with
,
in
her
last
Letters
still
continu'd
?
Whether
she
was
satisfi'd
with
that
course
of
Life
,
she
had
undertaken
,
and
with
the
place
she
was
in
?
Whether
she
still
enjoy'd
in
every
thing
,
that
true
,
and
solid
peace
of
mind
,
that
she
express'd
in
her
last
Letters
?
And
assur'd
her
,
that
if
she
had
any
dislike
to
the
Poor
Clare's
,
he
would
still
as
willingly
stay
another
Year
,
as
he
had
done
the
last
.
Moreover
told
her
,
That
if
she
repented
her
undertaking
of
this
State
of
Life
,
she
was
now
in
,
that
it
was
still
in
her
Power
to
reassume
her
former
condition
;
and
that
he
was
no
less
ready
to
return
with
her
to
the
World
,
if
she
desir'd
it
,
than
he
was
to
come
out
of
it
;
knowing
,
that
neither
of
them
could
enter
into
a
Religious
State
,
without
the
full
and
free
consent
of
the
other
.
She
was
not
long
in
making
a
generous
return
to
these
kind
proposals
;
and
first
thanking
him
most
kindly
for
the
offers
he
made
,
told
him
,
She
thought
none
liv'd
more
happily
,
or
contentedly
in
the
World
than
he
and
she
had
done
,
or
could
Love
each
other
better
;
yet
said
she
,
what
affliction
must
the
reflection
upon
this
happiness
occasion
,
when
we
consider
how
contrary
a
Life
,
and
how
full
of
sorrow
and
affliction
that
was
,
which
our
dearest
Savior
led
here
upon
Earth
for
our
sakes
;
and
can
we
Love
him
,
and
not
endeavour
to
express
our
Loves
,
by
being
like
him
,
in
suffering
for
his
sake
,
as
he
did
for
ours
?
Alas
,
were
we
again
in
the
World
,
how
long
could
we
promise
our selves
the
enjoyment
of
it
?
How
soon
might
Death
seperate
us
,
and
how
miserable
would
the
Surviver
be
?
No
Dear
Brother
Clare
,
let
us
never
think
more
of
the
World
;
let
not
one
thought
of
those
false
and
painted
delights
it
yeilds
,
ever
enter
into
our
hearts
,
or
cause
the
least
regret
of
that
happy
promise
,
which
both
of
us
to
Morrow
,
by
God's
assistance
,
design
to
make
to
his
Infinite
Goodness
:
I
must
confess
I
have
hinder'd
you
several
times
from
making
these
comfortable
Vows
,
but
I
am
resolv'd
now
to
secure
you
,
from
any
future
suspence
of
this
happiness
;
the
joyful
hour
of
our
Profession
,
is
all
I
long
for
;
't
is
that
alone
which
is
able
to
make
you
satisfaction
,
for
all
the
trouble
I
have
given
you
,
by
being
the
occasion
you
have
so
long
defer'd
it
.
This
is
what
I
desire
above
all
things
,
and
is
that
alone
which
is
able
to
give
us
true
peace
and
happiness
whilst
we
are
here
upon
Earth
;
by
placeing
us
in
so
pleasant
and
secure
a
way
to
Heaven
.
Brother
Clare
was
extreamly
Edified
,
as
well
as
overjoy'd
at
the
hearing
these
her
ferverous
Resolutions
;
and
took
notice
,
that
all
the
while
they
were
together
,
she
never
so
much
as
cast
up
her
Eyes
,
to
look
upon
him
:
Nor
did
he
take
any
,
notice
of
it
to
her
;
but
afterwards
understood
the
reason
why
she
did
not
look
up
,
was
because
that
Mother
Abbess
,
when
she
order'd
her
to
go
to
the
Grate
,
said
,
Go
to
Brother
Clare
,
and
not
,
go
see
Brother
Clare
,
which
her
Superior
never
reflected
upon
,
as
judging
that
addition
unnecessary
;
since
the
giving
her
leave
to
speak
at
the
open
Grate
,
included
also
a
leave
of
seeing
him
she
spoke
to
;
but
so
great
was
her
love
to
Obedience
,
that
she
was
not
content
unless
it
accompanied
the
very
least
of
her
actions
,
nor
would
she
so
much
as
even
cast
an
Eye
(
whatever
natural
inclinations
she
found
in
her self
to
do
it
)
without
this
secure
,
and
unerring
Guide
,
which
she
knew
could
not
deceive
her
.
Finding
each
other
so
well
satisfied
,
in
the
State
of
Life
they
had
undertaken
,
they
wisht
one
another
all
comfort
in
their
next
Days
Sacrifice
,
and
took
their
last
leaves
in
this
World
,
with
hopes
of
a
most
joyful
meeting
in
the
next
,
in
the
enjoyment
of
so
constant
a
happiness
,
as
could
not
be
allay'd
by
parting
,
or
any
other
accident
:
Where
a
continual
joy
,
an
everlasting
and
un-interrupted
peace
,
should
Crown
that
Voluntary
Sacrifice
they
made
of
that
satisfaction
,
they
might
have
promis'd
themselves
in
this
World
;
which
thô
it
should
have
lasted
far
longer
,
than
they
could
reasonably
have
hop't
for
,
would
not
have
appear'd
a
moment
in
respect
of
Eternity
,
which
would
put
them
in
full
Possession
of
such
a
happiness
,
as
so
far
exceeded
what
they
had
left
or
were
able
to
comprehend
,
as
the
Power
of
God
,
exceeds
that
of
Creatures
;
who
was
able
to
do
more
,
nay
,
and
will
do
more
for
those
that
love
and
serve
him
,
than
human
imagination
is
able
to
reach
,
or
the
thought
of
Man
is
able
to
conceive
,
as
St.
Paul
well
expresses
,
when
he
says
,
Neither
Eye
hath
seen
,
nor
Ear
hath
heard
,
nor
has
it
enter'd
into
the
Heart
of
Man
to
conceive
,
what
God
has
prepar'd
for
those
that
Love
him
.
The
End
of
the
Second
Book
.
THE
LIFE
OF
THE
LADY
WARNER
.
In
RELIGION
,
Sister
CLARE
of
IESVS
.
THE
THIRD
BOOK
.
CHAP.
I.
The
Ceremony
of
their
Profession
at
Graveling
.
HAving
dispos'd
and
prepar'd
themselves
by
Eight
Days
Retirement
,
for
this
last
and
solemn
act
of
their
Profession
;
they
proceeded
to
the
Ceremony
:
Which
being
out
of
Practice
in
England
,
since
it
's
unhappy
fall
from
the
Roman
Catholic
Faith
;
I
thought
it
would
not
prove
tedious
,
or
ungrateful
,
to
the
curious
and
Devout
Reader
,
to
peruse
that
at
least
in
English
,
he
cannot
see
in
England
.
That
such
,
as
have
heard
of
a
Religious
Profession
,
and
scarce
know
what
it
means
,
may
hereby
be
inform'd
,
what
it
is
.
Father
Thomas
Worsley
,
being
impower'd
by
Reverend
Father
Iohn
Clarke
,
Provincial
of
the
Society
of
Iesus
in
England
,
to
receive
Brother
Clare's
Profession
;
and
having
also
receiv'd
Command
from
the
Bishop
of
St.
Omers
,
to
assist
in
his
place
,
whilst
Sister
Clare
of
Iesus
made
her
Vows
:
He
upon
the
First
Day
of
November
,
on
which
the
Holy
Catholic
Church
Celebrates
the
Feast
of
All-Saints
,
in
the
Year
of
Our
Lord
1667
,
about
Nine
of
the
Clock
in
the
Morning
,
said
Mass
in
the
Church
of
the
English
Monastry
,
of
the
Poor
Clares
of
Graveling
;
which
was
throng'd
with
all
sorts
of
Persons
:
The
Grate
of
the
Quire
was
left
open
,
where
Sister
Clare
kneel'd
in
her
Ranck
,
amongst
the
rest
of
the
Nuns
:
And
a
Praying
place
was
set
within
the
Communion
Rails
,
on
the
Gospel
side
of
the
Altar
,
for
Brother
Clare
to
kneel
upon
,
during
the
time
of
Mass
.
When
Father
Worsley
had
taken
the
Communion
himself
,
he
turn'd
about
;
holding
in
his
hand
the
Sacred
Body
of
our
Savior
;
at
which
time
Brother
Clare
ris
'
from
the
Praying
place
,
and
kneeling
down
before
the
Father
,
in
the
middle
of
the
lowest
Altar-step
,
with
a
loud
and
distinct
Voice
,
he
recited
his
Vows
in
Latin
,
English'd
as
follows
.
I
Iohn
Clare
,
make
Profession
,
and
promise
to
Almighty
God
;
in
Presence
of
his
Virgin
Mother
,
the
whole
Celestial
Court
,
all
here
present
,
and
to
you
Reverend
Father
Thomas
Worsley
,
in
lieu
of
Reverend
Father
General
of
the
Society
of
Iesus
,
and
his
Successors
,
holding
the
place
of
Christ
;
perpetual
POVERTY
,
CHASTITY
,
and
OBEDIENCE
;
and
according
to
it
,
a
particular
care
of
Teaching
Children
,
answerable
to
the
form
of
living
,
contain'd
in
the
Apostolical
Letters
,
and
Constitutions
of
the
Society
of
Iesus
.
At
Graveling
,
in
the
Church
of
the
English
Poor
Clares
,
the
First
Day
of
November
,
1667.
Which
having
ended
,
he
Communicated
from
Father
Worsleys
hands
,
and
then
return'd
to
the
Praying
place
,
finding
an
unspeakable
comfort
in
his
Soul
.
Sister
Clare
,
who
kneel'd
in
her
usual
place
in
the
Quire
;
being
observ'd
by
Reverend
Mother
Abbess
,
not
so
much
as
to
move
an
Eye
towards
the
Grate
:
When
Brother
Clare
ris
'
to
recite
his
Vows
,
was
order'd
by
her
to
go
close
to
the
Grate
,
that
she
might
the
better
see
,
and
hear
him
perform
that
Ceremony
;
she
went
immediately
to
the
Grate
,
as
Mother
Abbess
had
order'd
her
,
but
kept
the
same
custody
of
Eyes
(
as
the
Religious
observ'd
)
which
she
had
done
before
,
not
casting
the
least
glance
towards
the
Altar
.
Mass
being
ended
,
Father
Worsley
went
from
the
Altar
up
to
the
Doxal
(
which
is
a
large
open
Gallery
,
before
the
Quire
Grate
,
made
like
a
Balcony
,
with
Rails
and
Ballisters
towards
the
Altar
)
whether
,
as
many
of
the
Company
,
as
it
could
contain
,
follow'd
him
,
to
see
and
hear
Sister
Clare
of
Iesus
also
make
her
Vows
.
As
soon
as
Father
Worsley
was
come
to
the
Quire
,
on
the
right
side
of
which
Reverend
Mother
Abbess
sat
in
an
Arm'd
Chair
;
Sister
Clare
with
a
smiling
and
compos'd
Countenance
kneel'd
down
before
the
Grate
;
having
a
Crucifix
in
her
right
hand
,
and
a
lighted
Wax
Candle
in
her
left
.
The
Father
asked
her
,
What
she
demanded
?
She
Answer'd
.
Grace
and
Mercy
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
;
and
of
you
Reverend
Father
;
of
you
Reverend
Mother
Abbess
;
and
of
you
my
dearly
beloved
Sisters
;
I
humbly
beg
,
out
of
my
own
free
and
deliberate
Will
,
in
Honor
of
,
and
by
the
bitter
Death
and
Passion
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
by
the
Merits
of
the
most
Glorious
Virgin
Mary
,
of
our
Holy
Father
St.
Francis
,
our
Holy
Mother
St.
Clare
,
and
of
all
the
Holy
Saints
;
that
you
will
vouchsafe
to
receive
me
to
Holy
Profession
:
For
if
the
whole
World
were
mine
,
I
have
chosen
,
and
am
ready
to
abandon
it
all
,
to
be
here
one
of
your
Poor
Children
,
thô
most
unworthy
.
Then
Father
Worsley
desir'd
her
,
to
consider
well
the
Obligation
she
was
about
to
take
upon
her
,
of
perpetual
Poverty
,
Chastity
,
Obedience
,
and
Inclosure
;
to
the
observance
of
which
,
having
once
tyde
her self
by
Vow
,
she
was
oblig'd
during
her
whole
Life
,
and
could
never
be
freed
from
this
obligation
;
and
therefore
askt
her
,
Whether
she
still
persever'd
,
in
asking
what
she
before
demanded
?
To
which
she
Answer'd
,
That
she
still
demanded
the
same
.
Then
he
asked
her
,
Whether
she
thought
her self
to
have
sufficient
strength
of
Body
,
to
undertake
that
State
?
And
whether
she
knew
of
any
impediment
,
that
might
hinder
her
from
undergoing
so
rigorous
a
course
of
Life
,
as
she
was
about
to
undertake
?
She
Answer'd
him
,
That
she
knew
of
none
;
and
did
not
doubt
,
but
that
God
,
who
had
call'd
her
to
this
State
,
would
give
her
his
Grace
and
Strength
,
to
go
through
the
rigors
of
it
.
Lastly
,
he
askt
her
,
How
Old
she
was
?
She
told
him
,
She
was
One
and
Thirty
Years
of
Age.
Then
the
Father
began
the
Veni
Creator
,
or
Hymn
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
the
Quire
went
on
withal
,
to
the
Versicle
,
which
the
Father
Read
aloud
;
Send
forth
thy
Spirit
,
and
they
shall
be
Created
;
the
Quire
Answering
:
And
thou
shalt
renew
the
face
of
the
Earth
.
Then
the
Father
recited
the
following
Prayer
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
O
God
,
who
didst
instruct
the
Hearts
of
the
Faithful
,
by
the
Illumination
of
the
Holy
Ghost
;
Grant
that
by
the
same
Spirit
we
may
have
a
right
understanding
in
all
things
,
and
evermore
rejoyce
in
his
Holy
consolation
:
Through
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
&c.
Then
the
Father
said
,
Pray
for
us
O
Mother
of
God
.
The
Quire
Answer'd
,
That
we
may
be
made
partakers
of
the
Promises
of
Christ
.
O
Lord
God
,
we
beseech
thee
,
grant
us
thy
Servants
to
enjoy
perpetual
health
,
of
mind
and
body
:
And
by
the
glorious
Intercession
of
the
ever
Blessed
Virgin
Mary
,
to
be
delivered
from
this
present
sorrow
,
and
to
enjoy
gladness
everlasting
.
Through
our
Lord
,
&c.
Amen
.
Then
the
Father
said
,
Pray
for
us
Holy
Father
St.
Francis
;
the
Quire
Answer'd
,
That
we
may
be
made
worthy
of
the
pomises
of
Christ
,
O
God
,
who
dost
increase
thy
Church
,
by
the
birth
of
the
new
Progeny
of
St.
Francis
;
grant
us
by
his
imitation
to
despise
all
Earthly
things
,
and
to
rejoyce
in
the
participation
of
thy
Celestial
gifts
,
through
Christ
our
Lord
,
Amen
.
Father
,
Pray
for
us
O
Blessed
Mother
St.
Clare
.
Quire
,
That
we
may
be
made
worthy
of
the
pomises
of
Christ
.
O
Lord
,
we
beseech
thee
to
make
us
,
who
Honor
the
Memory
of
the
Holy
Virgin
St.
Clare
;
by
her
Intercession
partakers
of
Celestial
joys
,
and
Co-heirs
of
thy
only
begotten
Son
;
who
lives
and
Reigns
,
with
thee
World
without
end
.
Amen
.
Then
the
Father
Blessed
the
Veil
as
follows
.
Father
,
May
our
help
be
in
the
Name
of
our
Lord
.
Quire
,
Who
made
Heaven
and
Earth
.
Father
,
O
Lord
hear
my
Prayer
.
Quire
,
And
let
my
cry
come
unto
thee
.
Father
,
The
Lord
be
with
you
.
Quire
,
And
with
your
Spirit
.
Let
us
Pray
.
O
Lord
,
we
humbly
beseech
thee
,
that
thy
powerful
blessing
may
descend
upon
this
Veil
;
wherewith
the
head
of
thy
Handmaid
is
to
be
cover'd
,
that
it
may
become
blessed
and
holy
to
her
,
through
Christ
our
Lord
.
Amen
.
O
Mnipotent
,
and
Everlasting
God
;
we
humbly
beseech
thy
Sacred
Majesty
,
to
Sanctifie
with
thy
right
hand
this
Veil
,
which
thy
Servant
is
about
to
put
on
her
head
;
that
thy
Mercy
assisting
her
,
she
may
keep
with
an
undefiled
Body
and
Mind
that
Vow
of
Chastity
,
Mistically
represented
by
this
Veil
,
by
which
out
of
Love
to
thee
,
and
thy
Sacred
Virgin
Mother
,
she
dedicates
her self
to
thy
Holy
Service
;
that
prepar'd
hereby
,
she
may
joyn
her self
to
thy
Train
of
Virgins
,
and
deserve
to
be
led
by
thee
to
the
Everlasting
Nuptials
of
the
Lamb
;
who
livest
and
Reignest
,
World
without
end
.
Amen
.
Then
he
blessed
the
Ring
as
follows
.
LOrd
Iesus
Christ
,
the
lover
of
true
Chastity
and
perpetual
Fidelity
,
we
humbly
beseech
thy
Immense
Clemency
,
that
thou
wouldst
bless
this
Ring
,
thy
Servant
is
about
to
put
on
,
and
grant
that
she
being
Espous'd
by
this
pledge
,
may
persever
thy
Loyal
Spouse
,
by
so
unspotted
a
Chastity
,
that
she
may
deserve
to
be
adorn'd
with
the
gift
of
this
Vertue
,
and
enrich'd
with
it's
Hundred-fold
fruit
,
who
livest
and
reignest
,
&c.
These
Prayers
being
ended
,
the
Quire
recited
,
the
Litanies
of
the
Saints
,
Petitioning
each
of
them
to
Pray
for
the
Bride
;
and
having
ended
the
last
Kirie
Eleison
,
or
Lord
have
Mercy
upon
us
.
The
Father
began
the
two
first
words
of
the
Pater
Noster
,
saying
the
rest
to
himself
,
till
he
came
to
the
following
words
,
And
lead
us
not
into
Temptation
,
which
he
said
aloud
,
and
the
Quire
Answer'd
,
but
deliver
us
from
Evil
,
Amen
.
Then
the
Father
said
,
Lord
save
thy
Servant
.
Quire
,
Who
my
God
places
her
trust
in
thee
Father
,
Send
her
help
from
thy
Sanctuary
.
Quire
,
And
from
Sion
defend
her
.
Father
,
Be
to
her
a
Tower
of
strength
.
Quire
,
To
defend
her
from
the
face
of
her
Enemies
.
Father
,
Let
not
the
Enemy
prevail
against
her
.
Quire
,
Nor
the
Son
of
Iniquity
be
able
to
hurt
her
.
Father
,
Lord
hear
my
Prayer
.
Quire
,
And
let
my
cry
come
unto
thee
.
Father
,
The
Lord
be
with
you
.
Quire
,
And
with
your
Spirit
.
Then
the
Father
said
the
following
Prayers
.
LEt
our
humble
Petitions
O
Lord
appear
in
thy
presence
,
and
vouchsafe
to
bless
thy
Servant
,
to
whom
in
thy
Holy
Name
we
give
the
Veil
of
Religion
;
and
by
the
Intercession
of
the
most
blessed
,
and
most
glorious
Virgin
Mary
,
of
the
Blessed
Apostles
St.
Peter
and
St.
Paul
,
St.
Francis
,
St.
Clare
,
and
all
the
other
Saints
,
grant
her
a
perfect
Conversion
from
the
World
;
and
so
ferverous
an
observance
of
what
she
has
undertaken
;
that
in
all
her
Tribulations
,
Streights
and
Temptations
,
being
encourag'd
by
thy
Divine
Consolation
;
and
by
true
Humility
and
Obedience
,
being
founded
in
fraternal
Charity
;
she
may
justly
,
piously
and
Chastly
perform
,
what
by
thy
assistance
she
does
this
Day
promise
;
and
thereby
deserve
to
enjoy
with
thee
Everlasting
Life
.
Who
with
the
Father
and
Holy
Ghost
,
livest
and
reignest
,
God
World
without
end
,
Amen
.
O
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
who
art
the
way
,
out
of
which
none
can
come
to
the
Father
;
we
beseech
thy
most
benign
Clemency
,
that
thou
wouldst
lead
this
thy
Servant
,
whom
thou
hast
drawn
from
Terrene
and
carnal
desires
,
into
the
secure
way
of
regular
Discipline
;
and
since
thou
vouchsafest
to
call
Sinners
to
thee
,
saying
,
Come
unto
me
all
ye
,
that
labor
,
and
I
will
refresh
you
;
grant
that
the
Voice
of
this
your
Invitation
,
may
have
so
much
Power
over
her
,
as
that
laying
down
the
burden
of
her
Sins
,
she
may
deserve
to
taste
how
great
,
and
good
you
are
;
and
by
this
your
Divine
refection
,
be
inabl'd
to
sustain
your
Chastisements
for
them
:
And
as
thou
hast
vouchsaft
to
attest
,
saying
,
I
know
my
Sheep
,
and
my
Sheep
know
me
;
acknowledge
her
for
thine
,
and
grant
that
she
may
so
know
thee
,
and
follow
thee
,
and
only
thee
;
that
she
may
never
give
Ear
to
,
or
obey
anothers
Voice
;
who
hast
promis'd
,
that
whosoever
obeys
and
serves
thee
here
,
shall
follow
thee
hereafter
;
who
livest
and
reignest
,
&c.
Then
the
Father
bid
the
Bride
repeate
thrice
the
following
words
,
out
of
the
118
Psalm
.
Receive
me
according
to
thy
promises
,
and
I
shall
live
,
and
do
not
disappoint
me
of
my
expectation
;
which
she
having
done
with
a
loud
and
distinct
Voice
,
and
the
Abbess
having
as
often
Answer'd
,
My
dearest
Daughter
,
let
it
be
done
unto
you
,
according
to
your
words
;
the
Quire
Answer'd
,
Amen
.
Then
the
Bride
kneel'd
down
before
the
Abbess
,
and
joyning
her
hands
together
,
plac't
them
betwixt
the
Abbesses
,
and
both
their
hands
thus
joyn'd
,
were
tyed
together
with
such
a
Stole
,
as
the
Priest
wears
about
his
Neck
at
Mass
;
and
is
a
Representation
of
those
Cords
,
wherewith
our
Savior
,
out
of
Love
to
us
,
permitted
himself
to
be
bound
in
his
Passion
;
and
therefore
,
the
Bride
mov'd
with
a
Memory
of
this
his
Love
,
permits
her
hands
to
be
thus
bound
,
to
represent
those
Interior
bands
,
by
which
she
ties
her self
whilst
she
makes
her
Sacred
Vows
;
and
her
hands
are
also
bound
to
Mother
Abbesses
,
as
a
mark
of
that
tye
of
Obedience
to
her
Will
,
which
she
undertook
;
and
then
with
a
loud
and
distinct
Voice
she
made
her
Profession
,
as
follows
.
In
the
Name
of
the
Father
,
and
of
the
Son
,
and
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Amen
.
I
Sister
Clare
of
Iesus
,
do
Vow
unto
Almighty
God
,
the
most
Glorious
Virgin
Mary
,
Our
Holy
Father
St.
Francis
,
Our
Holy
Mother
St.
Clare
,
unto
all
the
Holy
Saints
,
and
to
you
Reverend
Mother
Abbess
,
and
all
your
Successors
,
that
shall
hold
your
Place
,
to
observe
,
all
the
Day
's
of
my
Life
,
the
Rule
and
Form
of
living
of
the
Poor
Sisters
of
St.
Clare
,
giv'n
her
by
St.
Francis
,
and
Confirm'd
by
Our
Holy
Father
Pope
Innocent
the
IV.
I
Vow
to
live
in
OBEDIENCE
,
without
PROPRIETY
in
any
thing
,
in
CHASTITY
also
,
and
not
to
go
out
of
INCLOSURE
during
my
whole
Life
,
according
to
the
Constitutions
of
the
same
Rule
.
Then
the
Abbess
said
,
And
I
on
the
part
of
God
,
according
to
his
Inviolable
Decree
,
do
promise
you
Eternal
Life
;
if
you
observe
,
what
you
have
Vow'd
.
To
which
the
Quire
Answer'd
,
Amen
.
Then
the
Abbess
saluted
the
Bride
,
and
taking
off
her
White
Veil
,
put
on
a
Black
one
;
saying
,
Take
Daughter
this
Sacred
Veil
,
and
wear
it
till
you
come
before
the
Tribunal
of
the
Eternal
Iudge
,
to
whom
all
Knees
,
both
in
Heaven
and
Earth
,
and
Hell
are
bent
;
remember
you
have
for
ever
taken
leave
of
the
World
,
and
given
,
and
united
your self
wholy
to
Iesus
Christ
,
as
to
your
beloved
Spouse
;
may
he
defend
and
protect
you
from
all
Evils
,
and
receive
you
at
length
,
into
Eternal
Life
.
Amen
.
Then
the
Bride
,
with
a
loud
Voice
,
recited
the
words
of
St.
Agnes
,
He
has
put
a
Mark
and
Veil
ever
my
Face
,
that
I
may
admit
no
other
Lover
but
himself
.
Then
the
Abbess
put
on
the
Brides
head
a
Crown
,
saying
,
Take
my
dear
Sister
this
Temporal
Crown
,
as
a
certain
pledge
of
that
Eternal
one
,
which
your
Divine
Spouse
has
prepar'd
for
you
,
if
you
be
faithful
to
him
.
After
this
,
the
Abbess
also
put
a
Ring
on
her
Finger
,
saying
,
at
the
same
time
,
My
beloved
Daughter
,
take
this
Ring
,
as
a
Mark
of
that
love
and
fidelity
,
which
you
ought
inviolably
to
keep
to
your
faithful
Spouse
Iesus
Christ
,
as
long
as
you
love
.
To
which
the
Bride
Answer'd
,
with
a
high
Voice
,
My
Lord
Iesus
Christ
has
engag'd
me
to
him
with
his
Ring
,
and
adorn'd
me
as
his
Spouse
,
with
a
Crown
.
Then
the
Abbess
put
into
her
hand
a
Crucifix
,
and
said
,
Receive
here
,
and
embrace
your
Spouse
;
may
he
receive
,
bless
,
and
preserve
both
you
and
us
,
for
ever
,
Amen
.
After
she
had
receiv'd
the
Crucifix
,
the
Father
recited
the
following
Prayers
.
LOrd
Iesus
Christ
,
who
by
the
immense
goodness
of
thy
Purity
,
hast
vouchsafed
to
Espouse
our
Souls
with
an
indissoluble
band
of
Love
,
grant
we
beseech
thee
,
that
this
thy
Servant
being
firmly
engag'd
by
thy
Ring
of
Faith
,
may
become
so
constant
,
faithful
,
and
devout
a
Spouse
in
thy
service
,
as
that
she
may
firmly
persever
in
it
to
the
end
;
who
livest
and
reignest
,
&c.
O
God
who
by
thy
love
hast
inflam'd
this
thy
Servant
,
and
drawn
her
from
the
Vanity
of
the
World
,
to
the
reward
of
so
high
a
Calling
;
vouchsafe
so
to
purifie
her
heart
with
thy
presence
,
and
the
infusion
of
thy
Divine
Grace
,
that
she
may
persever
in
it
;
that
being
strengthen'd
by
thy
assistance
,
she
may
be
able
to
perform
,
what
by
thy
Divine
inspirations
she
has
promis'd
,
and
by
the
execution
hereof
,
happily
partake
of
the
Eternal
reward
,
thou
hast
promis'd
those
that
persever
in
thy
service
;
through
Christ
our
Lord
,
Amen
.
These
Prayers
being
ended
,
the
Quire
began
to
Sing
the
following
,
Responsal
,
The
Kingdom
of
this
World
,
and
all
it's
Ornaments
,
I
have
contemn'd
for
the
Love
of
my
Lord
Iesus
Christ
:
Which
having
ended
,
they
began
the
Hymn
,
Te
Deum
Laudamus
;
and
whilst
they
were
Singing
it
,
the
Bride
went
round
the
Quire
,
and
receiv'd
the
Embraces
and
Congratulations
of
all
the
Religious
;
then
returning
to
her
place
,
she
and
the
rest
of
the
Religious
kneeling
in
their
order
,
the
Father
recited
that
Verse
of
the
67
Psalm
,
Confirm
O
God
,
what
thou
hast
wrought
in
us
;
and
then
made
a
very
moving
Sermon
,
upon
the
following
Text
,
out
of
the
9th
.
Psalm
,
Sperent
in
te
Domine
,
qui
noverunt
nomen
tuum
:
Let
them
hope
in
thee
,
O
Lord
,
who
know
thy
Name
.
In
this
Exhortation
he
First
,
lay'd
open
the
nature
of
this
Action
or
Ceremony
,
they
had
perform'd
;
by
evidencing
,
that
a
greater
Act
of
hope
could
not
be
express'd
,
then
by
a
Voluntary
Contempt
of
the
present
,
but
transitory
Comforts
of
this
World
;
in
expectation
of
those
solid
and
inexplicable
joys
,
whose
durance
was
to
be
Eternal
in
the
next
.
Believe
me
(
said
he
)
the
vain
hopes
of
the
Earth
are
too
poor
and
inconsiderable
for
so
generous
hearts
,
as
yours
are
;
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
as
you
have
made
out
to
Day
,
is
only
worthy
of
them
.
Secondly
,
He
shew'd
there
could
be
no
way
more
Compendious
,
to
Honor
and
Celebrate
this
great
Feast
of
All-Saints
,
then
by
striving
to
make
themselves
conformable
to
those
Great
Originals
;
which
in
this
present
conjuncture
they
had
done
,
by
so
generously
undervaluing
all
the
transitory
goods
of
this
Life
;
and
so
might
justly
hope
to
arrive
at
that
pitch
of
Sanctity
,
this
Contempt
of
the
World
had
rais'd
the
Saints
unto
;
and
also
to
share
with
them
the
Crown
of
Glory
,
in
the
World
to
come
.
Thirdly
,
Addressing
himself
to
the
Bride
;
he
assur'd
her
,
she
had
strictly
follow'd
the
direction
of
St.
Austin
,
in
Solemnising
this
Feast
,
by
so
closely
following
the
Example
of
Saints
;
nay
,
even
the
hardest
example
,
which
is
that
of
Martyrs
:
Whereby
she
had
made
a
better
,
and
a
more
moving
Exhortation
,
by
her
Example
,
then
he
was
able
to
make
by
his
words
;
she
having
verified
those
of
this
great
Doctor
,
Ser.
47.
de
Sactis
.
Ab
ipsis
,
Martyrum
Festivitatum
gaudia
celebrantur
;
qui
ipsorum
Martyrum
exempla
sequuntur
;
Solemnitates
enim
Martyrum
,
Exhortationes
sunt
Martyriorum
,
ut
imitari
non
pigeat
,
quod
celebrare
delectat
.
The
joys
of
the
Festivals
of
Saints
,
are
best
Celebrated
by
those
,
who
follow
their
Examples
;
for
the
Solemnities
of
Martyrs
,
are
so
many
Exhortatations
to
Martyrdome
;
that
it
may
not
be
tedious
to
Practice
,
what
is
delightful
to
Celebrate
.
Proving
that
the
Bride
had
couragiously
enter'd
upon
the
hardest
of
Martyrdoms
;
by
taking
upon
her
so
long
and
terrifying
a
one
,
as
was
that
dying
Life
,
or
living
Death
,
she
had
so
joyfully
embrac'd
for
the
love
of
God
.
CHAP.
II.
What
Effects
this
Ceremony
wrought
upon
her self
,
and
those
that
were
present
at
it
.
The
great
Victory
she
had
obtain'd
over
her
passions
,
manifested
by
her
unconcernedness
in
this
,
and
two
other
very
moving
occasions
.
Having
ended
the
Ceremony
of
her
Profession
,
I
hope
the
taking
notice
of
some
moving
Circumstances
in
it
,
and
of
the
effects
it
wrought
,
both
upon
the
Bride
,
and
those
that
were
present
;
will
prove
as
grateful
to
the
Reader
,
as
I
believe
the
foregoing
Relation
has
been
.
The
Ceremony
was
so
moving
,
as
that
there
was
scarce
a
Religious
or
Secular
Person
present
,
(
who
were
as
many
as
the
Doxal
could
hold
)
that
was
able
to
refrain
from
Tears
;
Nay
,
the
Governor
himself
,
the
Marquiss
of
Flavecoeur
,
a
Person
not
at
all
subject
to
this
passion
;
declar'd
that
he
could
not
refrain
from
weeping
,
at
the
sight
of
it
,
no
more
then
the
rest
;
and
that
he
had
never
felt
such
a
tenderness
of
heart
in
all
his
Life
.
She
her self
,
who
was
the
Actor
,
was
the
only
person
that
seem'd
unmov'd
in
this
action
,
appearing
all
the
while
with
a
chearful
,
yet
so
recollected
a
Countenance
,
as
if
she
had
been
totally
absorpt
in
God
,
whose
Sacrifice
she
fell
that
Day
.
Her
little
ones
stood
by
her
,
all
the
time
she
perform'd
the
Ceremony
;
which
was
enough
to
have
mov'd
any
heart
but
hers
.
For
they
being
of
an
Age
,
not
sensible
of
their
loss
,
seem'd
as
little
concern'd
as
their
Mother
;
and
were
very
much
pleas'd
at
what
they
understood
not
;
being
very
busie
in
assisting
at
the
Ceremony
:
The
one
put
on
her
Veil
,
the
other
her
Crown
;
at
which
Sister
Clare
smiling
,
told
her
,
in
a
low
Voice
,
she
wore
that
,
for
her
Fathers
sake
.
The
Solemnity
being
over
,
one
askt
her
how
it
was
possible
,
that
beholding
the
great
Commotion
,
and
Tears
of
so
many
about
her
;
she
could
remain
so
chearful
and
unconcern'd
,
as
she
seem'd
to
be
during
the
whole
Ceremony
?
She
Answer'd
with
a
Spirit
,
as
full
of
Ingenuity
as
Humility
,
That
this
constancy
and
chearfulness
took
their
rise
from
no
other
source
,
than
the
Divine
Goodness
;
which
during
the
whole
Ceremony
had
fil'd
her
heart
with
so
great
an
Interior
peace
and
comfort
,
as
she
had
never
felt
before
in
all
her
Life
.
Which
was
a
due
reward
for
that
generous
oblation
,
she
had
that
Day
made
of
her self
to
Almighty
God
.
Had
the
Person
who
askt
her
this
Question
,
propos'd
the
same
to
any
one
of
the
Religious
,
they
would
have
given
an
Answer
quite
different
from
hers
,
which
her
Humility
would
not
permit
her
to
give
.
The
Religious
had
seen
with
how
much
Industry
,
even
from
her
first
entrance
into
Religion
,
she
had
made
it
her
chief
endeavour
to
suppress
and
overcome
,
the
Sallies
and
Efforts
of
Nature
,
and
had
beheld
her
comportment
in
several
other
occasions
,
and
seen
with
how
great
a
Courage
,
she
had
behav'd
he
self
in
other
tryals
,
which
God
thought
fit
to
send
her
during
her
Noviship
,
to
dispose
her
to
a
due
performance
of
this
great
act
of
Love
;
and
therefore
,
they
were
not
so
surpriz'd
,
as
those
were
who
had
only
seen
that
one
action
of
hers
,
they
having
been
Eye
Witnesses
of
divers
evidences
she
had
given
,
of
her
perfect
and
intire
resignation
to
Gods
Holy
Will
,
even
in
the
greatest
afflictions
,
and
most
sensible
tryals
,
that
could
have
happen'd
to
her
.
Now
the
Reader
that
may
the
better
perceive
how
she
carry'd
her self
in
them
,
I
will
here
set
down
a
Relation
of
her
behaviour
and
perfect
Conformity
to
Gods
Will
,
at
the
Death
of
two
of
her
dearest
friends
.
The
first
tryal
of
her
Conformity
was
given
her
by
the
Death
of
Reverend
Mother
Luisa
Taylor
,
Abbess
of
the
Monastry
.
The
History
of
whose
Life
deserves
a
Volum
,
being
a
person
of
an
absolute
and
consummated
Vertue
.
This
Holy
Abbess
being
suddenly
seiz'd
,
with
violent
symtoms
of
Death
;
was
piously
expecting
her
last
happy
moment
,
and
all
the
Religious
were
sent
for
,
and
came
without
the
least
delay
,
except
Sister
Clare
;
who
being
advertis'd
by
one
of
the
Religious
,
that
came
in
great
hast
to
her
Cell
,
that
Reverend
Mother
Abbess
was
a
dying
,
and
that
if
she
did
not
come
quickly
,
she
would
never
see
her
alive
:
Sister
Clare
joyning
her
hands
,
without
the
least
surprize
,
made
a
bow
to
her
,
expressing
thereby
her
gratitude
for
the
Message
she
brought
her
(
it
being
their
Custom
never
to
speak
in
their
Cells
)
and
without
making
any
such
hast
,
as
might
occasion
the
omission
even
of
the
least
,
or
most
inconsiderable
Ceremony
of
Religion
;
she
first
put
on
her
great
Veil
,
then
kist
the
ground
,
and
afterwards
with
a
modest
and
graceful
gate
,
follow'd
the
Religious
to
the
Infirmary
,
where
Mother
Abbess
lay
a
dying
;
as
if
this
sad
News
had
not
at
all
come
unexpected
,
or
given
her
the
least
affliction
.
She
came
into
the
Chamber
,
where
her
dear
Friend
,
and
tender
Mother
lay
ready
to
expire
,
and
where
she
found
all
the
Religious
bath'd
in
Tears
,
like
so
many
tender
hearted
Children
,
bemoaning
the
loss
of
their
dying
Mother
;
yet
she
who
was
like
to
sustain
as
great
a
loss
as
any
(
having
had
a
great
dependance
upon
her
,
and
receiv'd
great
comfort
from
her
Counsels
)
beheld
her
ready
to
leave
her
,
without
shedding
a
Tear
,
whilst
all
the
rest
seem'd
to
be
in
a
very
great
affliction
,
and
general
consternation
;
and
so
concern'd
,
as
if
all
their
happiness
had
depended
on
this
Abbesses
Life
.
Sister
Clare
knew
her
great
Vertues
and
worth
;
and
had
no
less
respect
and
affection
for
her
,
than
they
,
which
the
many
Obligations
she
had
receiv'd
from
her
,
justly
deserv'd
;
yet
for
all
this
she
shewed
not
the
least
outward
sign
of
grief
.
And
when
one
of
the
Religious
exprest
hers
,
by
her
many
Tears
for
Reverend
Mother
Abbesses
Death
;
she
efficaciously
stopt
them
by
the
following
words
,
Weep
not
so
much
,
Dear
Sister
,
't
is
the
Will
of
God
,
you
love
so
well
.
Her
bearing
this
cross
with
so
admirable
a
Conformity
,
mov'd
Almighty
God
to
reward
her
,
by
sending
another
equally
sensible
;
and
at
the
same
time
,
to
give
her
his
Divine
Grace
to
bear
it
with
no
less
constancy
.
It
was
the
Death
of
her
Mistress
of
Novices
,
Sister
Mary
Bonaventure
Carleton
;
who
thô
she
had
had
a
long
experience
in
training
up
the
Novices
in
perfection
;
yet
,
us'd
to
say
,
She
learnt
more
from
this
,
than
ever
she
had
taught
the
rest
;
finding
her
perfect
,
even
before
she
enter'd
into
the
way
of
perfection
,
which
made
her
have
a
very
great
esteem
of
her
,
confidence
in
her
,
and
affection
for
her
;
looking
upon
her
as
sent
from
Heaven
,
rather
to
perfect
her
,
than
be
perfected
by
her
.
Sister
Clare
being
of
a
grateful
nature
,
was
no
ways
backward
in
her
returns
;
and
looking
upon
her
as
the
best
of
friends
,
and
plac'd
her
confidence
in
her
as
in
a
Mother
:
But
God
,
by
her
surprizing
Death
,
almost
as
soon
snatcht
away
this
comfort
,
as
he
had
given
it
;
which
cross
,
Sister
Clare
supported
with
the
like
courage
,
as
she
did
the
former
,
even
without
the
loss
of
a
Tear
.
Insomuch
,
that
being
ask'd
by
a
Person
of
Quality
(
Madam
Flavecoeur
the
Governors
Lady
of
Graveling
)
If
she
were
not
very
much
concern'd
for
the
Death
of
her
Mistress
?
She
Answer'd
,
Yes
Madam
,
I
have
a
great
feeling
of
it
,
and
indeed
more
than
I
can
well
express
.
These
words
,
and
the
manner
of
delivering
them
,
struck
the
Lady
with
admiration
,
to
see
such
a
temper
,
as
did
not
shed
a
Tear
,
when
she
had
thus
renewed
the
sorrowful
thoughts
of
the
loss
of
her
Mistress
;
and
mov'd
her
to
urge
the
matter
a
little
farther
,
and
ask
her
,
How
it
was
possible
,
she
could
forbear
weeping
,
at
the
Remembrance
of
the
loss
,
of
such
a
friend
?
The
good
Novice
(
for
then
she
was
not
Profest
)
told
her
,
after
her
sweet
and
affable
way
;
Madam
,
nothing
but
God
deserves
our
Tears
,
who
is
so
good
,
as
to
hinder
me
from
paying
them
,
where
they
are
not
due
.
Such
as
knew
not
of
how
excellent
and
sweet
a
disposition
Sister
Clare
was
,
might
perhaps
think
so
great
an
insensibility
,
as
appear'd
in
such
moving
circumstances
as
I
have
related
,
effects
of
an
ill
,
hard
,
and
ungrateful
nature
;
which
was
insensible
of
kindness
,
and
knew
not
either
what
friendship
was
,
how
to
value
it
,
what
gratitude
it
requires
,
or
how
much
a
Spiritual
friendship
exceeds
that
of
Nature
,
ordinarily
grounded
upon
Sympathy
,
Natural
inclination
or
Interest
;
and
therefore
perhaps
might
not
much
wonder
at
her
comportment
in
the
occasions
I
have
related
.
But
those
who
by
Reading
her
Life
,
are
made
better
acquainted
with
her
humor
,
and
have
seen
how
solidly
she
grounded
her
friendship
;
how
warily
she
engag'd
her
affection
,
and
with
what
constancy
and
tenderness
,
upon
all
occasions
she
exprest
it
,
to
those
she
had
made
choice
of
for
her
Friends
;
especially
,
two
such
choice
Friends
as
these
;
whose
great
Vertue
mov'd
her
to
a
high
esteem
of
them
,
their
Station
to
a
confidence
in
them
,
and
their
extraordinary
Zeal
for
her
Perfection
,
to
a
grateful
affection
for
them
;
cannot
but
wonder
to
see
her
in
so
short
a
time
,
to
have
gain'd
so
strange
a
command
over
her
passions
,
as
not
to
shed
a
Tear
at
their
Death
,
which
is
the
more
to
be
admir'd
in
her
tender
Sex
;
especially
,
since
,
as
her
Answer
to
the
Governors
Lady
declares
,
she
so
sensibly
felt
this
Tryal
.
But
God
by
her
faithful
co-operation
with
his
Grace
,
had
so
strengthen'd
her
to
overcome
these
feelings
of
Nature
,
as
not
to
give
the
least
sign
or
expression
of
sorrow
;
whereby
,
she
manifested
,
that
thô
she
lov'd
them
well
,
yet
she
lov'd
God
better
;
whom
also
she
lov'd
in
such
a
manner
,
as
to
desire
rather
,
that
he
should
please
himself
than
her
;
nay
,
that
even
he
should
please
himself
in
her
affliction
.
Which
shew'd
,
not
only
her
sincere
love
to
God
,
but
also
her
dis-interessed
love
to
her
friends
,
prefering
their
happiness
before
her
own
;
and
therefore
since
their
Death
was
a
gain
to
them
,
she
could
not
regret
her
own
loss
by
it
,
nor
permit
her
sorrow
,
to
overcome
the
joy
she
ought
to
have
,
in
thinking
they
were
happy
.
The
will
of
God
was
what
she
endeavor'd
most
industriously
to
find
out
;
and
joyfully
embrac'd
in
whatsoever
terrifying
manner
it
appear'd
to
her
;
as
her
words
to
that
Pious
Religious
,
who
was
lamenting
the
Abbesses
Death
declares
.
And
therefore
,
what
tryal
soever
of
her
Love
,
God
thought
fit
to
send
her
,
by
depriving
her
of
those
friends
she
lov'd
best
;
she
was
resolv'd
this
tryal
should
not
deprive
her
of
the
chief
object
of
her
Love
,
himself
;
who
was
the
best
of
friends
:
And
therefore
was
resolv'd
to
express
her
love
in
the
best
manner
she
was
able
,
by
preferring
his
Will
and
Pleasure
,
before
her
own
in
all
things
.
Whereby
she
so
surmounted
all
these
sensible
tryals
,
as
to
seem
even
insensible
of
them
:
And
also
dispos'd
her self
for
the
making
her
Profession
,
and
for
the
loss
of
two
such
friends
,
with
such
a
constancy
and
unconcernedness
,
as
I
have
declar'd
:
And
was
also
inabl'd
quite
to
overcome
the
tenderness
of
an
affectionate
Mother
towards
her
Children
;
as
in
the
following
Chapter
I
shall
relate
.
CHAP.
III.
Her
exact
compliance
with
Mother
Abbesses
Orders
,
in
taking
care
of
her
Children
,
in
which
she
exprest
more
of
a
careful
Mistress
,
than
a
tender
Mother
;
and
hereby
manifested
,
that
Pure
Obedience
,
the
inclination
of
Grace
;
and
not
affection
to
her
Children
,
the
inclination
of
Nature
;
mov'd
her
to
accept
this
employment
.
AFter
she
had
made
her
Profession
,
as
above
declar'd
;
the
first
thing
she
set
upon
,
was
strictly
to
perform
,
what
she
had
so
lately
promis'd
.
Obedience
was
her
chief
care
,
and
thô
nothing
was
more
contrary
to
her
inclination
,
than
to
look
after
her
Children
;
yet
seeing
this
charge
was
impos'd
upon
her
,
by
her
Superior
,
she
chearfully
undertook
it
.
She
knew
by
experience
,
what
advantages
,
order
and
method
always
brought
with
it
;
and
therefore
was
sollicitous
,
that
every
moment
should
be
rightly
spent
by
her
Children
.
For
this
end
,
she
made
them
an
exact
Distribution
,
or
Journal
,
for
every
hour
of
the
Day
,
accommodated
to
their
Age
and
Years
.
She
spar'd
no
labor
to
Cultivate
these
tender
Plants
,
and
even
from
their
Infancy
,
to
prepare
them
for
the
Garden
of
Religion
,
if
God
should
make
them
so
happy
,
as
to
call
them
to
that
blessed
State
.
To
set
down
the
whole
Distribution
of
time
she
had
made
for
them
,
would
I
fear
seem
too
tedious
;
yet
I
cannot
but
let
the
Reader
see
some
part
of
it
,
and
thereby
give
him
a
knowledge
of
her
own
Devotions
,
she
without
doubt
practising
her self
,
what
she
endeavor'd
to
instil
into
them
.
She
order'd
them
that
the
first
thing
they
did
as
soon
as
they
awak'd
,
should
be
to
make
the
Sign
of
the
Cross
,
adding
the
following
words
,
Blessed
be
the
Holy
and
undivided
Trinity
,
now
and
for
ever
.
Amen
.
And
having
done
this
,
she
bids
them
tell
sweet
Jesus
,
that
they
would
suffer
the
Mortification
of
rising
in
the
cold
,
and
of
leaving
the
comfort
of
their
warm
bed
,
for
his
sake
,
who
left
Heaven
for
theirs
.
Then
,
as
soon
as
they
were
up
,
she
Counsels
them
to
kiss
the
ground
,
in
Memory
of
that
dust
,
out
of
which
they
came
,
and
to
which
they
were
to
return
;
and
to
make
an
Act
of
Adoration
,
and
Thanksgiving
to
the
Divine
Majesty
,
for
having
Created
them
of
nothing
,
capable
of
loving
,
serving
and
enjoying
him
for
all
Eternity
;
and
also
for
having
preserv'd
them
the
Night
past
from
all
dangers
.
Then
that
they
should
make
an
Oblation
of
themselves
to
his
Infinite
goodness
.
Afterwards
to
say
an
Ave
Mary
to
beg
our
Ladies
blessing
upon
them
for
that
Day
;
whom
they
were
to
love
and
confide
in
,
as
in
a
Mother
;
having
recourse
to
her
in
all
their
necessities
as
such
,
and
dayly
beg
her
Intercession
,
by
saying
their
Beads
together
,
at
the
time
she
had
appointed
.
Then
she
order'd
them
to
say
a
Gloria
Patri
,
&c.
in
thanksgiving
to
God
,
for
the
glory
given
to
their
good
Angels
,
and
for
the
honor
given
to
themselves
,
by
bestowing
upon
them
such
Beautiful
and
Powerful
Protectors
;
whose
Protection
that
Day
,
they
were
humbly
to
beg
;
and
then
to
recommend
themselves
to
their
particular
Patrons
and
Saints
of
their
Name
,
and
Pray
for
their
friends
;
especially
;
for
their
Grand-fathers
and
Uncles
Conversion
.
This
done
,
she
order'd
them
before
they
came
to
School
to
her
,
to
go
to
their
Closset
,
and
there
offer
up
that
,
and
all
the
other
actions
of
that
Day
,
with
a
pure
intention
(
for
want
of
which
many
even
of
our
best
actions
were
frequently
lost
,
and
the
Merit
also
of
our
other
actions
,
which
are
indifferent
,
and
of
no
Merit
without
such
an
intention
)
that
as
soon
as
they
came
thither
they
should
strive
which
of
them
should
first
kiss
sweet
Jesus's
Feet
in
their
Crucifix
,
and
remember
they
had
chosen
St.
Mary
Magdalen
for
one
of
their
Patronesses
,
whose
place
was
at
the
foot
of
the
Cross
,
when
Christ
dy'd
upon
it
;
and
wish
to
Love
him
as
she
did
,
saying
a
Pater
and
Ave
,
and
telling
our
dear
Savior
they
were
going
to
School
to
please
him
,
and
that
all
their
actions
that
Day
shall
be
for
no
other
end
.
When
they
came
to
School
,
to
confirm
them
in
the
practice
of
that
profitable
Devotion
to
their
good
Angel
,
she
had
recommended
to
them
,
she
gave
them
an
example
of
it
her self
;
and
took
out
of
her
breast
a
little
Paper
Picture
of
her
good
Angel
,
she
always
carry'd
about
her
,
and
placeing
it
before
her
,
and
them
(
to
put
them
in
mind
of
their
good
Angels
who
were
present
,
thô
invisible
)
she
recommended
her self
and
Children
to
them
.
To
these
she
added
,
also
other
profitable
Documents
,
and
necessary
Instructions
;
as
of
submission
,
of
obedience
,
but
most
particularly
of
that
of
Humility
;
a
Virtue
very
necessary
to
be
acquir'd
in
young
Years
,
where
Nature
still
leads
to
the
contrary
.
For
this
end
,
she
would
have
them
always
,
call
their
Maid
Sister
,
in
which
she
show'd
no
little
sign
of
Humility
in
her self
,
by
commanding
them
to
give
the
same
Title
to
their
Servant
,
they
gave
to
her self
:
And
thô
nothing
could
be
more
taking
,
than
the
sweet
and
submissive
humor
or
these
Children
towards
her
;
yet
she
forc'd
the
efforts
of
Nature
,
always
to
give
place
to
those
of
Grace
;
as
may
be
gather'd
from
the
following
passage
.
The
Governours
Lady
,
being
one
Day
within
the
Inclosure
amongst
the
Religious
,
desir'd
to
see
Sister
Clare
,
and
her
Children
together
;
upon
this
,
she
was
order'd
to
come
,
and
as
she
enter'd
the
Room
,
the
Lady
wisper'd
one
of
them
in
the
Ear
,
from
whom
I
had
the
Relation
,
saying
,
I
see
,
't
is
not
a
poor
and
mean
Habit
,
that
can
hide
true
Mobility
and
Worth
;
and
beholding
her
very
attentively
,
she
was
so
struck
,
that
words
were
too
scant
to
express
the
sentiments
of
her
mind
;
till
some
Tears
had
made
way
for
them
,
and
then
recovering
her self
,
in
a
passionate
and
abrupt
manner
,
she
said
;
Here
needs
a
Powerful
Hand
,
to
sustain
this
great
work
;
and
being
still
in
a
kind
of
confusion
,
she
could
not
proceed
farther
,
upon
that
subject
,
but
looking
stedfastly
upon
the
Children
(
who
all
this
time
,
by
moving
Language
Caress'd
their
Mother
,
and
hung
about
her
Neck
)
she
broke
out
again
into
this
expression
.
O
Madam
,
how
is
it
possible
,
to
leave
such
Children
?
This
is
a
touch
of
God
,
that
strangely
surprizes
me
.
Another
Person
of
Quality
that
accompany'd
the
Governors
Lady
,
seeing
their
Mother
express
so
little
kindness
and
tenderness
towards
them
,
endeavor'd
to
Caress
them
,
and
show
as
much
fondness
towards
them
as
she
was
able
.
Telling
them
,
They
did
mistake
their
Mother
,
and
that
she
her self
was
their
Mother
,
and
not
Sister
Clare
;
upon
which
the
Children
ran
from
her
to
their
Mother
,
hanging
about
her
,
and
speaking
to
her
in
such
moving
Language
,
as
melted
the
Ladys
heart
;
and
mov'd
her
with
Tears
,
modestly
to
inveigh
against
the
leaving
such
little
Angels
;
declaring
,
That
her
change
of
Condition
,
was
an
act
above
her
Sex
;
nay
,
even
above
Flesh
and
Blood
,
and
was
in
her
opinion
,
rather
to
be
admir'd
then
imitated
.
This
Rhetoric
of
both
these
Ladies
had
no
influence
upon
Sister
Clare
;
she
seem'd
as
if
their
words
had
not
concern'd
her
,
or
as
if
she
had
not
heard
them
;
and
by
this
her
humble
and
modest
comportment
,
much
amaz'd
the
standers
by
;
who
admir'd
to
see
God
Almighties
Grace
so
strangely
Triumphing
over
the
bent
,
and
inclination
,
or
Nature
.
CHAP.
IV.
Her
Zeal
for
the
Conversion
of
her
Relations
to
the
Catholic
Faith
,
her
Prayer
for
them
,
and
Ferverous
Letters
to
her
Father
,
expressing
her
passionate
Love
towards
him
,
by
her
fervent
Zeal
for
his
Conversion
,
notwithstanding
his
great
severity
,
and
unkindnesses
towards
her
.
BUt
this
Heroical
abnegation
,
of
whatsoever
the
tenderness
of
Nature
was
able
to
suggest
,
thô
very
extraordinary
,
as
we
have
seen
in
the
foregoing
Chapter
,
did
no
ways
hinder
that
restless
Zeal
,
she
always
had
for
the
Conversion
of
her
friends
.
Her
own
words
,
sufficiently
prove
that
her
Charity
had
no
other
tendency
;
as
the
following
Prayer
she
made
for
her
nighest
Relations
will
evidence
:
Which
I
find
in
her
own
hand
amongst
the
rest
of
her
Papers
.
O
Most
great
God
of
Mercy
,
look
with
the
Eyes
of
compassion
upon
my
near
Relations
,
and
Friends
,
who
are
yet
detain'd
in
Schism
and
Heresie
.
And
remember
I
beseech
you
,
that
you
did
not
bring
them
out
of
their
Eternal
Nothing
,
and
Stamp
upon
their
Souls
your
own
Sacred
Image
,
in
order
to
destroy
,
and
abandon
those
perfect
products
of
your
powerful
hand
,
having
been
pleas'd
to
send
your
only
Son
,
to
pay
the
ransome
for
them
,
as
well
as
for
my
unworthy
self
,
with
the
price
of
your
most
precious
Blood
.
Dart
therefore
,
O
most
merciful
God
,
some
beams
of
your
light
into
their
dark
,
and
deceived
understandings
:
Have
mercy
upon
them
,
and
let
the
light
of
your
Countenance
shine
upon
them
,
that
they
may
see
the
Truth
of
your
Sacred
Mysteries
:
Give
them
Grace
to
submit
their
Necks
to
the
sweet
and
easie
Yoke
of
your
Precepts
,
propos'd
,
and
deliver'd
by
your
Holy
Church
.
O
my
dear
Redeemer
,
what
have
I
done
for
you
?
Or
what
have
I
deserv'd
at
your
hands
,
that
I
should
be
called
to
your
saving
Faith
,
and
be
made
a
member
of
your
Holy
Church
.
Impart
I
beseech
you
,
the
like
favor
,
by
your
bitter
Death
and
Passion
,
to
those
your
misled
,
and
unbelieving
Creatures
my
Friends
and
Relations
;
that
together
with
my self
they
may
faithfully
acknowledge
,
adore
,
and
love
you
,
their
glorious
Creator
and
Redeemer
,
here
in
this
World
,
and
in
the
World
to
come
,
praise
and
magnifie
your
goodness
,
and
joyfully
Celebrate
your
Mercies
with
Canticles
of
Eternal
Gratitude
,
and
Thanksgiving
.
Amen
.
If
this
Zeal
was
so
particular
for
her
friends
,
you
may
imagine
how
active
it
was
for
the
conversion
of
her
Father
;
whom
she
so
passionately
lov'd
,
that
no
want
of
Affection
in
him
,
was
ever
able
to
lessen
it
:
Who
,
thô
he
Wrote
several
Letters
to
her
;
yet
he
never
gave
her
the
Title
of
Child
,
or
Subscrib'd
himself
,
her
Father
.
But
oftentimes
in
his
Letters
,
he
upbraids
her
,
for
committing
an
unheard
of
ingratitude
,
in
taking
such
a
course
as
this
was
,
without
asking
his
advice
or
consent
:
The
news
of
which
(
as
he
said
in
one
)
seem'd
to
him
incredible
,
because
he
never
judg'd
,
that
her
Husband's
or
her
Affections
to
one
another
,
had
been
so
moderate
(
by
any
thing
he
had
ever
heard
or
seen
,
)
as
that
they
could
be
perswaded
upon
pretence
of
Christianity
,
to
embrace
such
a
strange
and
horrid
undertaking
,
by
breaking
the
Solemn
Vow
of
Matrimony
.
That
hereby
,
she
seem'd
to
have
suckt
the
Milk
of
a
Tygress
,
rather
than
of
a
Woman
;
and
to
have
lost
all
good
Nature
,
and
even
Humanity
it self
.
He
added
,
that
it
was
an
injury
done
to
Heaven
,
to
call
such
follies
,
and
Insinuations
as
these
Inspirations
,
and
godly
motions
;
assuring
her
upon
his
Faith
,
that
all
the
Catholics
he
had
spoken
with
,
condemned
this
rash
and
inconsiderate
Action
of
theirs
;
and
therefore
conjur'd
her
,
either
to
return
to
England
,
that
he
might
have
the
comfort
of
visiting
them
there
;
or
to
live
together
some where
in
France
,
or
Flanders
;
whether
he
would
come
to
see
them
:
Requiring
her
to
obey
this
his
advice
,
as
the
Counsel
of
a
Father
:
Which
if
she
did
not
,
he
would
never
give
her
his
blessing
;
and
ends
his
Letter
by
a
bare
subscription
of
his
Name
.
These
severe
checks
from
a
Father
,
she
lov'd
so
tenderly
,
must
needs
have
wrought
upon
her
,
had
not
the
Grace
of
Almighty
God
in
a
particular
manner
assisted
her
,
so
piously
to
bear
them
;
and
that
she
did
so
,
is
evident
,
from
the
Dutiful
Answer
she
return'd
him
,
to
his
Letter
couch't
in
so
hard
and
severe
terms
.
SIR
,
THe
great
condescention
of
your
Goodness
to
me
,
I
did
not
receive
till
almost
two
Months
after
it's
date
,
else
I
had
not
deferred
my
acknowledgment
of
it
a
Minute
,
and
was
not
all
that
time
without
great
perplexity
,
whether
I
might
(
without
an
unpardonable
presumption
)
attempt
to
beg
your
blessing
;
since
my
Actions
have
unhappily
appear'd
to
you
so
Criminal
,
as
rather
to
deserve
the
contrary
.
Wherefore
I
most
humbly
beg
you
upon
my
Knees
,
to
give
me
leave
to
offer
unto
you
,
the
sole
Motives
of
our
so
much
wonder'd
at
resolutions
.
You
know
Sir
,
that
the
State
of
Life
I
am
now
in
,
is
but
what
God
Almighty
has
been
pleas'd
to
grant
me
,
after
a
long
and
earnest
pursuit
of
it
;
and
which
if
it
had
pleas'd
him
to
move
you
to
grant
me
sooner
,
as
he
was
pleas'd
to
move
my
dear
Sir
John
Warner
,
not
only
to
consent
to
,
but
even
to
propose
,
might
have
prevented
the
unhappy
disturbance
,
I
have
since
given
you
.
Those
that
consider
his
Vertue
,
and
that
our
Affections
were
wholy
grounded
on
that
,
will
not
wonder
we
should
deprive
our selves
of
those
Temporal
enjoyments
,
we
had
here
,
to
make
one
another
a
present
of
Eternal
ones
;
and
indeed
Sir
,
I
presume
to
say
,
I
believe
you
have
that
opinion
of
my
kindness
to
him
,
(
thô
you
were
never
pleas'd
to
believe
I
had
those
due
Respects
and
Affections
I
ought
for
you
)
which
might
make
you
mitigate
that
severe
Censure
you
are
pleas'd
to
make
of
my
Actions
towards
you
.
Certainly
Sir
,
less
than
a
particular
and
strong
Impression
,
that
the
World
was
not
safe
for
me
,
had
not
been
sufficient
to
have
made
me
part
with
such
an
Husband
;
if
you
will
give
me
leave
to
say
nothing
of
your self
.
But
I
must
now
acknowledge
Sir
,
that
every
word
of
this
without
your
particular
goodness
,
may
be
offensive
:
Therefore
,
I
do
not
Write
without
extraordinary
pain
.
As
to
the
Infinite
blessing
of
a
Fathers
presence
,
that
you
were
pleas'd
to
mention
;
't
was
too
great
to
be
offer'd
,
till
we
were
out
of
the
Power
of
enjoying
it
;
and
if
you
did
not
name
it
for
a
Torment
to
me
,
you
would
find
these
Countries
(
considering
the
nearness
of
the
Spaw
)
very
convenient
for
you
;
here
being
such
entertainments
,
and
so
good
Conversations
,
which
,
if
I
were
not
here
might
perhaps
be
an
invitation
to
you
.
Oh
Sir
,
I
wish
since
God
has
thus
dispos'd
of
me
by
his
infinite
mercy
,
that
we
had
a
Monastry
near
you
in
Wales
;
for
if
I
am
to
have
any
happiness
in
this
World
,
I
wish
it
might
be
by
your
procurement
:
For
then
my
heart
would
be
at
rest
,
that
you
had
forgiven
me
;
but
above
all
,
that
by
so
acceptable
a
work
as
this
,
you
had
gain'd
those
blessings
of
Almighty
God
,
which
in
my
Prayers
I
shall
never
cease
to
ask
;
knowing
you
would
then
find
that
true
content
,
which
the
World
has
not
yet
been
able
to
give
you
.
Which
that
you
may
,
I
beseech
him
of
his
mercy
to
move
you
to
pardon
,
whatever
appears
to
you
,
as
Criminal
in
me
;
since
what
contradicts
not
the
Duty
I
owe
my
Heavenly
Father
,
I
shall
ever
confess
due
to
you
.
With
all
Humility
upon
my
Knees
,
I
beg
your
blessing
,
for
my self
and
Children
,
Your
most
passionate
and
affectionate
Poor
Child
,
CLARE
of
JESUS
.
To
which
Letter
she
adds
this
Post-Script
.
Sir
,
I
thought
fit
to
send
you
these
,
but
I
beseech
you
forget
them
,
as
soon
,
you
have
read
them
,
and
forgive
me
,
who
am
the
cause
of
so
much
trouble
to
you
.
Nor
did
her
restless
Zeal
for
her
Father's
Conversion
terminate
here
,
but
she
still
us'd
new
Methods
of
endeavouring
it
.
And
receiving
no
Answer
to
her
last
Letter
,
she
procur'd
a
Catholic
Gentleman
(
who
was
extreamly
well
verst
in
Controversie
,
and
a
Neighbor
to
Sir
Thomas
Hanmer
)
to
take
the
occasion
of
giving
him
a
Visit
,
and
Discoursing
with
him
,
concerning
Catholic
Religion
;
and
withal
,
desir'd
him
to
carry
this
second
Letter
,
no
less
passionate
then
the
former
,
that
by
his
Conversation
,
he
might
come
to
a
better
knowledge
of
the
truth
of
the
Roman
Catholic
Religion
.
SIR
,
MY
Obligations
,
and
ardent
affection
for
you
,
will
not
suffer
me
to
be
long
silent
,
nor
to
fear
,
or
excuse
my
often
troubling
you
;
and
I
do
now
do
it
,
in
hopes
that
the
Conversation
,
and
acquaintance
of
this
Gentleman
(
who
is
the
bearer
)
will
be
so
welcome
to
you
;
that
you
will
esteem
his
Company
a
divertisment
At
least
Sir
,
grant
me
this
only
request
and
satisfaction
,
to
hear
you
have
discoursed
with
him
.
I
do
really
assure
my self
that
if
you
were
convinced
of
the
necessity
,
and
had
weighed
the
many
reasons
why
you
ought
to
be
other
than
what
you
are
;
your
heart
is
too
great
and
Noble
,
to
be
kept
back
by
any
Worldly
consideration
.
St.
Austin
had
surely
something
extraordinary
in
his
Soul
,
before
it
me
with
it's
right
Object
;
and
give
me
leave
to
say
Sir
,
so
have
you
;
and
I
hope
you
may
live
to
teach
many
to
Love
as
he
did
;
if
once
all
hindrances
were
taken
away
betwixt
you
and
that
ravishing
goodness
of
God
.
What
is
it
we
seek
after
,
but
full
contentment
of
mind
?
And
who
can
give
that
,
but
the
plenitude
of
all
goodness
?
In
him
there
is
nothing
but
love
and
joy
,
his
nature
is
to
make
all
things
happy
in
him
,
and
whoever
has
once
experienced
,
the
delights
he
gives
proper
for
the
Soul
,
will
immediately
abhor
those
of
Sense
,
and
confess
them
to
be
real
pains
.
Sir
,
what
can
you
leave
,
or
suffer
,
but
he
can
fortifie
you
to
undergo
;
and
change
into
comfort
,
what
by
nature
you
most
of
all
fear
?
And
infallibly
his
goodness
will
do
so
,
if
you
will
only
hear
and
Discourse
impartially
:
Which
on
my
Knees
I
humbly
beg
for
Christ's
sake
,
in
remembrance
of
all
he
suffer'd
for
you
.
Sir
,
do
not
deny
me
;
behold
me
at
your
Feet
embracing
them
,
with
the
affection
of
my
whole
heart
,
and
be
no
longer
cruel
to
your self
,
who
are
so
dear
to
me
;
since
all
the
joys
in
this
World
can
be
nothing
to
me
,
without
your
being
happy
.
Pardon
me
this
importunity
:
I
could
Write
,
I
confess
,
and
never
give
over
,
but
for
fear
of
troubling
you
,
being
truly
,
thô
your
unworthy
,
yet
Your
most
passionate
and
affectionate
poor
Child
,
CLARE
of
JESUS
.
One
would
have
thought
,
that
these
lines
so
full
of
respect
and
affection
,
might
have
deserv'd
an
Answer
,
if
the
former
had
not
;
and
have
convinced
him
,
that
the
want
of
affection
was
not
the
cause
of
her
pious
undertaking
,
which
he
taxt
her
with
;
but
that
this
happy
change
of
hers
,
had
purified
that
love
,
which
she
before
had
for
him
;
in
giving
her
so
great
a
concern
,
as
she
expresses
in
this
,
for
his
Conversion
;
on
which
depended
his
Eternal
happiness
.
And
thô
neither
this
,
nor
those
dayly
Prayers
and
Tears
she
offer'd
for
him
,
could
gain
the
least
upon
him
;
yet
still
she
continu'd
her
sollicitations
to
Heaven
in
his
behalf
,
and
that
her
Prayers
might
be
the
more
efficacious
,
she
endeavour'd
the
more
earnestly
to
obtain
a
more
perfect
and
happy
Union
with
God
.
CHAP.
V.
Her
generous
Resolution
of
tending
to
Perfection
.
The
Testimony
of
her
Ghostly
Father
and
others
,
how
diligently
she
puts
these
her
Resolutions
in
Practice
.
IT
will
not
perchance
,
here
be
amiss
,
to
give
a
short
Idaea
of
that
consummate
perfection
,
she
at
length
arriv'd
too
,
which
cannot
be
better
perform'd
,
then
by
seting
down
those
generous
Resolutions
,
I
find
in
her
own
hand
amongst
the
rest
of
her
Papers
.
O
Most
Sacred
and
undivided
Trinity
,
Three
Persons
,
and
one
Essence
,
cast
a
glance
of
your
All-seeing
Eye
,
upon
my
unworthy
,
wretched
and
wounded
Soul
,
groaning
under
the
burthen
of
her
own
Abyss
of
misery
;
trembling
at
the
consideration
of
your
secret
judgments
;
confounded
at
the
memory
of
her
former
disloyalties
,
and
ingratitude
,
all
cover'd
with
shame
,
and
pieret
with
sorrow
:
Humbly
prostrating
her self
before
the
Throne
of
your
dreadful
Majesty
;
and
tendering
her
Petition
to
your
infinite
Mercy
.
You
have
been
pleas'd
O
benign
Lover
of
all
Souls
,
to
expect
her
hitherto
most
patiently
.
You
have
most
efficaciously
terrifyed
her
with
your
threats
;
you
have
most
earnestly
invited
her
,
and
powerfully
drawn
her
with
your
promises
;
you
have
given
her
a
strong
confidence
in
your
goodness
,
and
mercy
.
You
have
induced
her
to
an
absolute
expiation
of
her
Crimes
,
and
a
perfect
reconciliation
by
a
sincere
Contrition
,
intire
Sacramental
Confession
,
and
prompt
satisfaction
;
you
have
given
her
strong
resolutions
of
an
intire
Reformation
.
This
is
the
change
of
your
right-hand
,
and
the
only
effect
of
your
goodness
,
to
whom
be
ascribed
all
honor
and
praise
.
And
now
my
powerful
Creator
,
my
unfetter'd
Soul
,
aspires
to
a
high
flight
,
she
covets
a
nearer
conjunction
with
your
infinite
perfections
,
and
excellencies
,
the
only
Object
of
her
Love
,
and
repose
of
her
desires
.
O!
who
will
give
her
the
wings
of
a
Dove
,
that
she
may
Soar
up
to
her
beloved
,
and
spend
the
rest
of
this
Pilgrimage
,
in
the
sweet
Contemplation
of
Heavenly
Mysteries
,
by
a
perpetual
retirement
,
and
divorce
from
those
many
turbulent
distractions
,
she
has
been
incumber'd
withal
;
and
from
all
sollicitude
and
care
of
any
thing
below
.
Infuse
therefore
,
O
Divine
attractor
of
Souls
,
your
efficacious
Grace
;
strengthen
her
desires
,
and
confirm
her
resolutions
in
so
high
an
interprize
;
for
the
Reliques
of
sin
have
yet
an
overswaying
Power
,
over
her
feeble
Will
,
her
cruel
Enemies
lye
in
wait
to
obstruct
her
free
passage
into
this
happy
State
of
repose
.
The
sensual
propensions
of
Flesh
and
Blood
,
are
in
a
continual
conflict
to
subdue
reason
,
and
the
enticing
allurements
of
Worldly
objects
in
her
imagination
,
endeavour
to
blind
the
interior
Eyes
of
her
Soul
;
and
divert
her
from
beholding
the
beauty
of
Vertue
,
from
considering
her
own
misery
and
ingratitude
,
and
from
contemplating
your
infinite
beauty
,
and
love
towards
her
.
Let
therefore
,
your
Powerful
strength
break
afunder
,
all
these
strong
bonds
of
Iniquity
,
and
let
the
same
force
that
has
so
happily
dispossest
Satan
,
of
the
Empire
he
had
in
her
,
re-invest
you
in
your
just
inheritance
and
habitation
.
Embelish
her
with
all
solid
Vertues
and
Perfections
;
make
her
a
Paradise
of
delights
,
by
leting
her
behold
you
in
all
things
;
and
then
re-assume
her
to
your self
,
who
are
her
Creator
,
Preserver
,
and
Redeemer
.
Amen
.
Having
gather'd
out
of
her
own
Memoires
,
how
far
she
was
advanced
in
all
the
ways
of
an
interior
Life
,
and
to
what
a
pitch
of
the
Union
of
God
,
she
was
arriv'd
;
it
follows
that
we
take
notice
of
those
steps
by
which
she
mounted
up
to
this
so
eminent
degree
of
Perfection
:
Which
her
Ghostly
Father
,
and
several
of
the
Religious
take
notice
of
in
the
Characters
,
they
by
request
gave
of
her
since
her
Death
,
from
her
first
entrance
into
a
Religious
State
of
Life
:
Viz.
that
she
had
so
deep
an
apprehension
of
her
own
Nothingness
,
that
of
all
Vices
she
seem'd
to
fear
,
that
of
vain-glory
the
least
.
All
the
extraordinary
favors
she
receiv'd
from
Heaven
,
serv'd
only
to
increase
the
bad
Opinion
she
had
conceiv'd
of
her self
.
From
this
Humility
,
and
profound
acknowledgment
of
her
own
unworthiness
,
sprung
as
from
their
source
all
those
other
Vertues
so
singular
in
her
.
As
to
her
Recollection
,
besides
what
I
have
already
said
of
this
subject
,
she
trod
the
paths
of
the
most
Illustrious
Saints
,
always
walking
in
the
sight
of
God
;
which
holy
exercise
became
so
habitual
to
her
,
that
she
once
ingeniously
acknowleged
,
That
since
her
entrance
amongst
the
Poor
Clares
,
she
had
but
twice
lost
the
Divine
Presence
,
and
that
for
about
the
space
of
an
Ave
Maria
,
each
time
,
being
taken
up
with
too
great
sollicitude
for
her
Children
.
No
wonder
then
,
she
had
as
many
unquestionable
Witnesses
of
a
Recollected
Spirit
,
as
there
were
persons
who
dayly
convers'd
with
her
.
Her
looks
,
as
they
said
,
and
that
Heavenly
Air
which
appear'd
in
her
Countenance
,
was
sufficient
to
strike
Reverence
and
Devotion
into
the
most
wandring
and
dissipated
imagination
.
There
was
no
need
of
studying
her
humor
,
or
observing
her
times
;
her
temper
was
always
equal
,
as
was
her
mind
;
those
Graces
and
Excellencies
of
an
even
and
pleasant
humor
,
never
fail'd
her
;
so
that
no
accident
,
thô
never
so
surprizing
prizing
and
strange
,
could
make
the
least
visible
impression
upon
her
:
Her
Vertue
was
not
of
a
faint
or
fading
Nature
,
like
that
of
some
tender
Constitutions
,
which
changeth
with
every
blast
,
but
strong
and
permanent
;
not
to
be
alter'd
by
any
vicissitudes
,
or
various
events
of
this
Life
:
The
change
of
weather
,
the
infirmity
of
sickness
,
the
Death
of
friends
,
had
no
influence
upon
her
constancy
;
this
golden
vein
of
indifferency
that
ran
through
the
whole
body
of
her
actions
,
made
her
Superior
to
all
events
,
that
are
wont
to
move
,
and
work
upon
others
;
nothing
but
what
was
in
God
,
from
God
,
and
for
God
,
was
any
part
of
her
care
;
in
a
word
,
not
to
run
this
Topic
out
into
a
Volum
;
she
had
obtain'd
by
a
Mastery
over
her
natural
inclinations
and
passions
,
so
perfect
an
union
with
Almighty
God
,
that
her
whole
Life
seem'd
to
be
one
continu'd
Act
of
love
and
Adoration
.
This
Communication
with
God
,
was
attended
with
that
high
degree
of
Prayer
,
which
according
to
Divines
consists
in
passively
receiving
the
impressions
of
the
Divine
Spirit
;
insomuch
,
that
her
first
Abbess
Reverend
Mother
Taylor
,
who
had
spent
several
Years
in
that
Holy
practice
,
affirm'd
,
That
it
was
so
supernatural
and
sublime
,
that
all
she
had
either
read
or
heard
upon
that
subject
,
came
short
of
her
Prayer
,
which
thô
she
could
never
conceive
or
understand
the
depth
of
;
yet
she
was
fully
convinced
it
was
from
God
;
as
having
so
irrefragable
a
Testimony
against
Delusion
,
as
was
her
humble
Obedience
and
submission
to
her
Ghostly
Fathers
;
in
laying
it
aside
as
long
as
they
judged
sit
;
thô
in
the
mean
time
she
felt
so
great
desolation
,
dryness
and
darkness
,
as
she
was
better
able
to
suffer
then
to
express
;
which
was
a
second
proof
and
no
less
convincing
than
the
former
,
of
the
Truth
and
Goodness
of
her
Prayer
,
and
of
the
Spirit
that
conducted
her
in
it
.
CHAP.
VI.
The
Excellency
of
her
Prayer
,
gather'd
from
it's
fruits
.
IF
the
Rule
,
the
Eternal
Wisdom
gives
us
,
how
to
make
a
right
judgment
of
any
thing
by
it's
fruits
,
be
infallable
,
as
certainly
't
is
,
we
cannot
miss
the
making
a
right
one
of
the
solidity
and
excellency
of
her
Prayer
;
if
we
take
a
view
of
it's
fruits
.
For
let
the
Prayer
be
never
so
high
,
and
never
so
hard
to
be
understood
,
the
fruits
thereof
are
visible
,
and
easily
perceiv'd
.
Her
Prayer
then
,
thô
it
was
very
high
,
did
not
consist
in
extravagant
Raptures
and
Transports
,
which
sometimes
draw
to
self
esteem
,
stifness
of
judgment
,
a
neglect
of
Rule
and
Order
;
but
in
the
practice
of
all
solid
Vertues
:
As
she
her self
hath
given
us
to
understand
by
transmitting
unto
us
those
Divine
lights
,
and
interior
motions
Almighty
God
infus'd
into
her
Soul
,
which
afford
us
so
many
convincing
arguments
,
of
the
sollidity
of
her
fervor
and
Devotion
.
Take
then
in
her
own
words
a
short
Summary
of
what
she
so
long
practis'd
.
Some
of
her
Fruits
of
Prayer
.
How
long
,
O
most
pure
Object
of
Divine
Love
,
shall
I
be
deprived
of
that
Soveraign
good
,
which
my
Soul
incessantly
thirsts
after
?
When
will
you
put
a
period
to
this
my
tedious
banishment
?
When
shall
I
be
satiated
with
the
fruition
of
your
glorious
aspect
?
I
am
wholy
transported
with
the
love
of
your
unspeakable
goodness
,
and
my
ardent
affections
surpass
the
bounds
of
moderation
:
But
the
consideration
of
the
Beatifical
Vision
,
and
my
own
unworthiness
gives
me
a
severe
check
,
and
puts
me
in
mind
of
my
own
aspiring
presumption
;
telling
me
,
that
if
my
wandring
thoughts
soar
so
high
,
as
to
pretend
to
the
favors
of
bosom
friends
;
the
heavy
burden
of
my
Inquities
and
Transgressions
,
will
bring
me
to
an
unseasonable
fall
.
O
dismal
Consideration
!
O
horrid
desolation
!
This
is
the
Dart
that
deeply
pierces
my
poor
Soul
.
This
is
that
fierce
and
cruel
Lyon
,
which
with
open
Jaws
seems
ready
to
devour
me
,
and
rend
in
pieces
my
bleeding
heart
;
whether
then
shall
I
turn
my self
,
but
to
you
,
O
my
God
the
fountain
of
mercy
,
and
goodness
?
Succor
this
distressed
Soul
of
mine
,
which
you
have
framed
according
to
your
own
likeness
.
But
how
can
I
hope
for
mercy
from
you
,
my
Powerful
Creator
?
Whose
Divine
Perfections
I
have
so
often
contemned
;
whose
Sacred
Law
I
have
so
frequently
violated
;
whose
Holy
Inspirations
I
have
so
much
rejected
;
whose
amiable
Invitations
I
have
most
ungratefully
slighted
,
and
wholy
defaced
the
Sacred
Image
of
your
Divinity
,
which
you
imprinted
on
my
Soul
;
nor
can
I
alledge
any
Merits
of
my
own
,
that
may
make
me
worthy
of
your
favor
or
mercy
;
but
like
a
helpless
wretch
,
my
own
Conscience
crys
out
guilty
,
and
fills
me
with
shame
and
confusion
before
the
Tribunal
of
your
Sacred
Majesty
.
What
hopes
then
of
redress
?
What
Advocate
to
plead
my
cause
?
Shall
the
Sins
of
my
Life
past
seperate
me
from
what
is
so
dear
to
me
?
O
Eternal
Sun
of
Glory
,
let
the
peircing
beams
of
your
brightness
dissipate
the
dark
Clouds
of
my
Transgressions
;
and
open
the
way
for
an
Interview
,
between
me
and
you
,
the
only
comfort
of
my
Soul
.
Let
the
ardent
fire
of
your
Charity
dissolve
whatever
is
hard
and
frozen
in
me
;
inflame
my
heart
with
an
intense
love
for
your
Beauty
and
excellency
;
let
not
Heaven
frown
upon
me
,
for
therein
lies
all
the
Treasure
I
hope
for
.
Have
mercy
therefore
upon
me
,
O
most
compassionate
Redeemer
!
I
am
that
Prodigal
Child
,
who
have
spent
so
many
Years
in
Ignorance
and
Error
,
consuming
the
precious
substance
of
your
Soveraign
Graces
,
by
my
vain
and
licentious
living
,
and
now
finding
my self
destitute
of
all
Spiritual
helps
,
by
your
sweet
attracting
Inspirations
,
I
return
full
of
sorrow
and
confusion
,
to
you
my
loving
Father
,
my
skilful
Physitian
,
my
powerful
Redeemer
;
I
confess
I
have
sinned
against
Heaven
and
before
you
;
but
open
,
I
beseech
you
,
the
Bowels
of
compassion
,
and
of
your
great
mercy
and
bounty
,
receive
me
again
into
favor
.
I
am
that
lost
Sheep
who
have
so
long
gone
astray
,
from
your
Flock
.
But
since
it
has
pleased
your
never
failing
Providence
,
to
bring
me
into
the
sweet
Pastures
of
your
Holy
Catholic
Church
;
keep
and
preserve
me
in
it
,
by
your
most
powerful
hand
;
let
not
the
deceitful
allurements
of
the
World
,
lay
any
farther
infection
upon
my
Soul
.
Heal
my
sores
by
the
infusion
of
those
Spiritual
Graces
,
which
your
bitter
Passion
has
Merited
for
me
;
bind
up
my
wounds
,
cleanse
me
from
my
Iniquities
,
speak
but
the
word
,
and
my
Soul
shall
live
.
O
let
not
any
thing
remain
within
me
that
may
make
me
ungrateful
to
your
most
infinite
Purity
.
Your
All-seeing
Eye
does
most
clearly
penetrate
the
most
secret
corners
of
my
Soul
.
Burn
therefore
,
and
consume
with
that
Fire
of
pure
Charity
,
all
the
stubble
and
dross
of
my
former
transgressions
;
that
I
may
have
a
pure
Soul
,
suitable
to
your
pure
love
;
for
you
know
,
that
nothing
can
satiate
my
ardent
desires
,
but
your self
;
in
whom
all
good
is
contain'd
:
Give
your self
therefore
O
Beauty
of
Angels
,
give
your self
to
my
Soul
,
and
I
shall
be
rich
enough
.
But
alas
,
what
reciprocal
Oblation
can
I
make
,
O
source
of
goodness
?
I
can
give
nothing
to
you
but
what
I
have
receiv'd
from
you
,
take
therefore
to
your self
,
my
whole
Being
,
take
all
the
powers
of
my
Soul
,
all
the
senses
my
Body
,
my
Heart
,
my
Will
,
my
Desires
,
and
Affections
;
take
all
that
I
am
,
have
,
or
can
hope
for
,
and
if
I
had
more
I
would
give
more
;
if
I
may
call
any
thing
a
gift
to
your self
,
who
are
the
Supreme
Lord
of
all
things
;
and
therefore
,
whatever
I
can
give
you
,
is
already
your
own
;
take
therefore
what
is
yours
,
and
dispose
of
it
,
according
to
your
most
blessed
Will
and
Pleasure
:
Make
my
Will
yours
,
and
let
all
the
faculties
of
my
Soul
never
move
,
but
to
bless
and
praise
you
;
that
so
drawing
nearer
and
nearer
to
you
,
who
are
my
sole
delight
,
I
may
at
length
be
wholy
absorpt
,
in
your
Sacred
Divinity
,
and
Celebrate
your
praises
with
an
Eternal
Alleluia
.
Thus
you
see
how
by
the
purgative
,
and
illuminative
way
,
she
attains
to
the
Unitive
,
after
so
high
and
wonderful
a
manner
;
that
she
seems
to
have
traced
out
the
foot-steps
of
that
worthy
Gentleman
,
and
great
Spiritualist
,
Mr.
Ruisson
(
with
whom
as
I
before
mention'd
she
became
acquainted
at
Liege
)
and
to
have
put
in
practice
those
admirable
directions
for
Prayer
,
which
at
her
request
he
gave
her
,
in
a
Letter
not
long
before
her
Death
.
Which
since
there
appears
in
it
an
Idea
of
that
Perfection
,
to
which
he
had
arriv'd
,
and
she
so
closely
follow'd
;
thô
it
be
somewhat
long
,
yet
I
cannot
believe
it
will
seem
tedious
,
and
therefore
have
set
it
down
at
large
in
the
following
Chapter
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Mr.
Ruisson's
Letter
to
Sister
Clare
;
containing
admirable
directions
for
Prayer
and
Vnion
with
God
,
in
which
Perfection
chiefly
consists
:
Together
with
her
humble
Answer
.
DEar
Sister
in
Iesus
Christ
,
in
the
Country
of
darkness
all
is
darkness
.
The
light
is
reser'd
for
Heaven
,
which
God
hides
from
us
in
this
World
under
Shadows
,
Visions
and
Figures
,
which
St.
Dennis
of
Alexandria
admir'd
.
and
reverenc'd
,
without
understanding
them
.
Whilst
Adam
acted
by
the
Principles
of
Faith
,
he
conserved
himself
in
the
State
of
Innocency
,
and
Immortality
,
and
in
a
perfect
Vnion
with
God
;
but
from
the
moment
he
endeavour'd
to
raise
himself
to
the
light
of
knowledge
,
he
lost
himself
in
it's
darkness
,
and
became
Criminal
;
because
he
desir'd
a
greater
knowledge
,
than
God
had
bestowed
upon
him
.
So
commonly
the
greatest
Schollars
,
and
most
piercing
Wits
,
do
not
make
the
humblest
and
greatest
Saints
.
Learning
is
a
Tyrant
,
that
never
failes
to
persecute
them
that
possess
it
.
It
perverts
their
Wills
,
casts
them
into
Pride
,
and
presumption
,
and
now
and
then
into
the
Abyss
of
Heresie
and
Apostacy
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
God
has
founded
the
Maxims
of
Faith
,
upon
his
word
;
whose
chief
Mysteries
,
and
most
necessary
to
Salvation
,
are
incomprehensible
;
that
he
might
make
the
way
to
Heaven
,
equally
easie
to
the
Learned
,
and
ignorant
,
to
great
and
small
;
and
so
hold
our
Iudgments
in
a
perfect
Vnion
,
with
all
he
should
propose
by
his
Church
.
Moreover
,
in
this
blind
Obedience
,
one
may
testifie
a
greater
fidelity
,
and
practice
more
Vertue
;
there
being
less
of
self
love
and
satisfaction
,
and
more
courage
and
generosity
,
in
an
humble
acknowledgment
of
our
ignorance
(
such
as
St.
Paul
made
when
he
said
,
He
knew
nothing
but
Christ
Crucified
,
and
that
he
had
no
other
knowledge
,
than
what
he
had
learnt
at
the
foot
of
the
Cross
)
than
by
being
Master
of
a
greater
knowledge
,
than
the
greatest
Doctors
of
the
Church
were
inspir'd
with
.
Wherefore
Dear
Sister
,
study
fidelity
more
than
knowledge
,
value
Faith
more
than
Life
,
and
Love
,
more
than
curiosity
;
which
Love
operates
in
you
the
Vnion
you
desire
,
and
has
made
you
like
Abraham
leave
your
House
,
your
Country
,
and
even
those
tender
and
Sacred
Friendships
,
which
were
permitted
you
to
enjoy
in
the
World
:
To
the
end
that
this
Vnion
might
be
so
much
the
stronger
and
more
pure
,
and
that
God
might
have
an
intire
possession
of
your
heart
,
which
he
before
possessed
but
by
halves
.
Dear
Sister
,
this
absolute
leaving
all
you
possest
,
by
your
Profession
in
the
face
of
the
Church
;
this
generous
submitting
your self
,
for
time
and
Eternity
,
to
the
disposal
of
the
Divine
Providence
;
this
blind
Obedience
,
to
the
Voice
of
your
Spouse
,
whom
you
have
follow'd
;
does
not
only
unite
you
to
him
,
but
dispose
you
to
a
perfect
annihilation
of
your self
;
by
which
one
comes
to
a
kind
of
Deiformity
,
which
is
the
Kingdom
of
God
in
a
Soul
;
when
abandoning
her
own
knowledge
,
lights
,
desires
,
and
will
;
she
plunges
her self
with
all
the
effects
both
of
her
natural
and
supernatural
Being
,
into
him
;
that
henceforth
she
may
say
with
St.
Paul
,
Vivo
ego
,
jam
non
ego
,
vivit
verò
in
me
Christus
;
I
live
,
now
't
is
not
I
that
live
,
but
Christ
that
lives
in
me
;
all
her
works
,
being
in
a
manner
Gods
operations
.
'T
is
then
(
when
a
Soul
is
arriv'd
to
this
place
)
that
God
is
her
Life
,
her
Being
,
her
Light
,
and
her
Love
;
't
is
then
that
he
works
in
her
all
things
,
she
neither
knowing
the
end
,
nor
cause
of
them
.
And
this
shews
the
possibility
,
of
not
loosing
God
a
moment
,
without
a
continual
remembrance
of
him
,
or
an
apprehension
of
his
presence
;
he
who
has
his
heart
and
eyes
continually
upon
you
,
as
if
you
were
the
Object
of
his
happiness
,
cannot
loose
you
for
an
instant
;
you
have
therefore
nothing
to
loose
;
because
he
is
your
All
;
and
you
cannot
loose
any
thing
because
you
possess
him
,
who
is
all
things
;
and
because
you
have
left
off
what
you
were
in
appearance
,
and
in
your
own
judgment
;
that
he
alone
might
raign
and
triumph
in
you
,
and
be
All
in
All
to
you
.
Besides
a
Soul
in
Grace
,
can
neither
forget
,
nor
loose
God
for
one
single
moment
;
as
well
according
to
nature
(
her
Memory
and
Will
being
an
indivisible
part
of
her self
,
and
without
parts
)
as
according
to
God
who
is
her
Treasure
,
the
Memory
of
her
Memory
,
and
the
Will
of
her
Will
;
which
Powers
being
united
to
,
and
lost
in
God
,
have
no
more
any
Being
or
Action
of
their
own
;
all
their
operations
,
Exterior
and
Interior
being
from
God
and
in
God
;
so
that
loss
or
gain
,
forgetting
or
remembring
,
must
be
the
same
to
you
;
for
if
the
actual
and
perceptible
,
remembring
,
which
passes
by
the
sense
and
imagination
,
were
profitable
for
you
;
he
loves
you
too
well
,
to
substract
it
from
you
for
a
moment
.
It
is
not
therefore
this
exterior
Image
,
represented
to
sense
,
that
you
ought
to
stop
at
,
but
rather
at
that
Interior
and
Eternal
Memory
,
which
resides
in
the
bottom
of
your
Soul
,
and
is
continually
in
Action
,
because
the
Principle
of
Life
is
in
it
,
and
that
is
even
the
Life
which
makes
it
live
;
for
in
the
State
of
it's
Vnion
with
the
Body
,
if
cannot
raise
it self
above
what
it
sees
and
knows
,
without
the
help
of
some
Figure
,
or
Corporal
Character
;
or
at
least
some
shadow
of
matter
,
which
vanishes
away
by
Faith
,
as
all
other
material
,
transitory
,
or
corruptible
things
do
.
Your
Perfection
therefore
dear
Sister
consists
in
being
what
you
are
,
and
doing
,
what
you
do
,
and
in
nothing
else
;
if
God
looked
for
more
be
would
more
hearken
after
your
desires
,
than
his
own
;
Holy
indifferency
in
a
State
of
Life
or
Vocation
,
is
that
which
makes
up
every
ones
Perfection
,
and
Sanctification
;
for
to
desire
to
be
more
than
he
has
a
mind
we
should
be
;
to
gape
after
more
,
than
he
has
a
mind
to
give
;
not
to
be
content
,
with
ones
Portion
;
to
be
unwilling
to
loose
him
a
moment
,
when
he
retires
and
hides
himself
from
us
on
purpose
,
to
dis-unite
us
from
all
things
whatever
,
except
from
his
Holy
Will
;
is
an
effect
of
self-love
,
which
instead
of
uniting
us
more
and
more
to
him
;
doth
rather
separate
and
divide
us
from
him
.
It
is
a
lamentable
blindness
of
the
greatest
part
of
Spiritual
Persons
,
and
rather
hinders
,
than
augm●nts
their
Perfection
;
when
they
let
themselves
be
carried
on
with
too
great
a
heat
,
and
zeal
to
obtain
it
;
whereas
,
they
rather
ought
with
patience
,
and
sweetness
,
to
expect
it
,
from
the
pure
goodness
and
Grace
of
God
.
How
many
Prayers
,
Works
of
Charity
,
Communions
,
Watchings
,
Labors
,
Mortifications
and
Fasts
,
will
one
Day
crave
Iustice
against
us
?
For
having
done
them
by
the
Spirit
of
nature
,
and
to
please
our selves
;
and
rather
follow'd
our
own
fancy
and
opinion
,
than
the
Will
of
God
:
Which
by
the
Prophet
Isaiah
58.3
.
he
complaines
of
:
He
only
requires
from
us
proportionably
to
what
he
gives
us
,
and
is
satisfied
with
our
doing
his
Will
with
a
Purity
of
Intention
,
rather
than
our
own
;
who
Sanctifies
even
our
defects
,
in
that
single
Relation
,
they
bear
to
his
Orders
,
and
Eternal
designs
;
it
is
this
which
made
St.
Paul
as
well
as
St.
Augustin
say
,
He
did
the
evil
he
would
not
,
and
did
not
the
good
he
would
;
at
which
he
was
not
at
all
troubled
,
knowing
well
that
God
does
not
impute
to
sin
,
the
failings
of
nature
,
which
are
not
free
;
since
love
excuses
them
,
covers
them
,
blots
them
out
,
and
even
turns
them
to
our
good
,
and
glory
.
So
that
if
you
desire
to
profit
by
your
own
losses
,
to
buy
Heaven
with
bad
Mony
(
and
indeed
we
have
no
other
)
make
a
Divine
Commerce
,
an
Eternal
Bargain
with
God
;
whereby
your
Will
,
which
is
a
free
,
Spiritual
;
and
an
Immortal
Power
,
Mistress
of
her self
,
and
of
all
the
other
Powers
,
does
from
this
moment
for
ever
destine
,
imploy
,
and
apply
,
all
the
parts
and
peices
of
your
Being
,
to
be
(
as
the
hand
of
a
Dial
that
shows
the
hour
)
a
perpetual
Remembrance
,
Congratulation
,
Thanksgiving
and
Iubilation
for
all
the
Praises
,
Homages
,
Respects
and
Adorations
,
which
all
Creatures
give
,
or
shall
eternally
give
to
God
,
for
the
love
he
bears
to
himself
;
to
the
end
you
may
Adore
,
and
Glorifie
him
in
this
Spirit
;
and
love
him
with
that
eternal
love
,
which
alone
is
worthy
of
him
:
And
God
will
shew
you
as
much
good
will
,
and
give
you
as
great
a
reward
for
it
,
as
if
you
your self
did
give
all
the
Offerings
,
Sacrifices
,
and
Blessings
,
which
Men
and
Angels
give
him
in
Heaven
and
Earth
.
Nay
,
the
Will
,
that
has
an
Infinity
for
it's
Object
,
may
make
all
the
Individuals
,
of
Human
,
and
Angelical
Natures
;
all
the
motions
of
Soul
,
and
Body
;
Nay
even
all
Created
Beings
,
to
an
Atome
or
grain
of
Sand
;
concur
to
so
noble
a
work
.
Good
God
how
admirable
,
profitable
,
and
Divine
is
this
exercise
!
which
costs
nothing
at
all
,
and
may
be
compleated
in
a
moment
?
And
what
Treasures
of
Glory
does
a
Man
loose
,
that
is
either
ignorant
of
it
,
or
neglects
it
?
Whilst
he
is
busied
in
so
many
things
,
whilst
he
is
sad
or
joyful
,
upon
account
of
different
accidents
;
without
referring
them
to
God
,
as
their
Origin
:
Since
in
him
they
are
eternal
,
infinite
,
and
most
perfect
,
and
out
of
him
they
are
nothing
but
vanity
and
lys
;
that
is
finite
,
corruptible
,
and
subject
to
an
infinity
of
changes
.
Dear
Sister
,
stop
a
while
here
,
view
this
Spirit
of
Vnity
,
which
is
the
Spirit
of
God
himself
,
which
gathers
divided
and
dis-united
things
into
one
,
to
draw
us
out
of
multiplicity
and
the
imperfection
of
nature
,
into
this
holy
Vnion
,
with
a
Transformation
into
himself
:
Which
makes
one
contrary
to
be
found
in
the
other
,
the
Creature
in
God
,
Perfection
in
Imperfection
,
Vnity
in
Multiplicity
,
Light
in
Darkness
,
Peace
in
War
,
Recollection
in
Distraction
,
Sweetness
in
the
Cross
,
Abundance
in
Poverty
,
Life
in
Death
,
Corporal
in
Spiritual
,
God
in
All
,
and
All
in
Him
.
Do
not
mistake
me
I
beseech
you
,
in
thinking
that
because
God
changes
so
often
his
manner
of
proceeding
with
you
,
he
is
not
still
yours
,
and
you
his
;
dive
by
the
light
of
Faith
,
into
the
darkness
where
he
hides
himself
penetrate
the
Veiles
of
Bodies
and
Spirits
,
with
which
he
covers
himself
;
see
him
act
in
all
his
Creatures
,
giving
them
their
determinate
motion
,
who
is
properly
their
Life
and
Being
:
Not
a
Hair
presents
it self
unto
our
Eyes
,
without
his
sight
and
permission
;
to
the
end
,
that
that
lively
and
active
Faith
of
yours
,
may
see
him
in
his
Images
,
and
Characters
;
as
we
see
a
Saint
in
his
Cloaths
,
or
a
Friend
in
Imagination
;
whilst
we
behold
his
Picture
,
that
repairs
the
weakness
of
our
Memory
.
Dear
Sister
,
make
the
last
effort
,
imitate
a
King
,
who
to
Establish
himself
,
and
to
Reign
peaceably
in
a
Kingdom
newly
Conquer'd
;
fills
every
place
with
horror
and
desolation
:
Puts
to
the
Sword
,
not
only
such
as
oppose
his
designs
,
but
even
rids
himself
of
his
suspected
Friends
,
for
fear
of
some
Treasonable
surprize
.
In
like
manner
do
you
kill
and
destroy
all
your
Sworn
Enemies
,
Annihilate
all
your
desires
,
and
Passions
,
take
leave
even
of
what
appears
Vertue
and
Perfection
;
because
they
make
a
noise
and
pudder
,
and
cause
more
Smoak
and
distracttion
,
than
they
augment
the
fire
of
Love
:
Bid
Love
enter
into
it's
source
,
cause
Humility
to
keep
love
Company
,
or
debase
it self
below
Lucifer
;
and
desire
your
Friends
to
sleep
and
take
their
repose
;
since
the
Son
of
Man
goes
to
be
abandoned
,
forsaken
,
and
Crucified
;
to
Establish
God
alone
in
All
,
and
through
All.
His
Dominion
and
Empire
in
a
Soul
in
Grace
,
is
the
Creating
Essence
,
or
the
very
Essence
of
the
Creator
.
I
have
made
an
Epitome
of
the
Nothing
of
all
things
,
and
of
the
All
of
God
,
which
Practice
will
better
explain
,
than
reason
:
I
hope
this
at
present
is
sufficient
to
assure
you
,
of
the
Affection
of
him
who
is
,
as
much
as
any
one
in
the
World
,
except
your
Brother
Clare
,
Dear
Sister
Your
most
humble
,
and
most
affectionate
Servant
in
God
,
RUISSON
.
Herke
Iuly
13.
1669.
To
show
with
what
Humility
,
and
how
briefly
and
solidly
she
reply'd
to
this
excellent
Letter
;
I
will
here
set
down
her
Answer
,
Translated
out
of
French
,
which
contains
a
great
deal
of
substance
in
a
few
words
.
SIR
,
I
Confess
't
is
a
good
while
since
I
receiv'd
your
welcome
Letter
,
which
my
indisposition
hinder'd
me
till
now
from
Answering
:
Please
but
to
obtain
for
me
some
of
that
true
and
pure
love
of
God
,
which
you
so
well
discourse
of
,
and
so
faithfully
practice
,
that
animated
thereby
,
I
may
be
able
to
suffer
sickness
or
whatever
God
pleases
to
send
me
,
with
such
a
perfect
submission
,
and
Vnion
to
his
Divine
Will
,
as
that
I
may
become
intirely
his
;
and
then
I
shall
be
better
able
to
converse
with
you
,
for
at
present
I
am
unworthy
of
such
a
Conve●sation
;
but
must
own
,
that
when
't
is
God's
Will
to
move
you
to
Write
to
me
,
I
both
receive
and
read
your
Letters
,
with
a
great
deal
of
comfort
;
yet
cannot
desire
this
,
or
any
thing
else
;
but
that
his
Holy
Will
should
be
done
in
all
things
.
Amen
.
SIR
,
Your
most
unworthy
Servant
,
CLARE
of
JESUS
.
For
the
Love
of
God
,
and
the
Blessed
Virgin
Pray
for
me
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
A
Short
Account
of
some
remarkable
passages
,
in
the
Life
and
Death
of
Mr.
Ruisson
.
SInce
Mr.
Ruisson's
Letter
,
set
down
in
the
foregoing
Chapter
,
as
you
have
seen
,
contains
so
much
Spirit
and
Devotion
,
I
think
it
will
be
no
unpardonable
digression
,
if
I
add
a
word
or
two
concerning
himself
,
that
the
Reader
may
be
convinced
,
that
this
Servant
of
God
practized
what
he
Taught
;
and
thereby
be
induc'd
to
set
a
high
value
and
estimate
,
as
well
upon
his
Person
,
as
upon
his
Doctrin
;
and
also
conceive
a
higher
esteem
of
Sister
Clare
;
since
a
Person
so
Illuminated
and
favor'd
by
God
as
he
was
,
exprest
so
high
an
esteem
of
her
,
and
such
a
Zeal
to
serve
her
,
in
so
earnestly
promoting
her
advancement
in
Perfection
,
and
the
service
of
God
.
Take
for
a
mark
of
his
Humility
,
(
a
Vertue
that
is
the
foundation
of
all
Perfection
)
the
humble
Letter
he
Writ
to
Brother
Clare
,
then
Studying
Philosophy
at
Liege
,
in
which
he
inclosed
the
foresaid
Letter
,
unsealed
;
where
after
all
the
pains
he
had
taken
in
Writing
it
,
and
in
obtaining
light
from
Heaven
,
without
which
,
such
a
Letter
could
not
be
Writ
;
left
the
sending
or
burning
it
intirely
to
him
,
confiding
more
in
the
Judgment
of
others
,
than
his
own
;
a
great
mark
of
Humility
,
and
of
the
true
Spirit
of
God
.
His
Letter
follows
,
Translated
out
of
Latin
in
which
it
was
Writ
.
Dearest
Brother
in
Christ
,
I
Receiv'd
your
Letter
with
the
inclosed
from
Dearest
Sister
Clare
,
which
I
here
send
you
,
to
let
you
see
her
great
Humility
;
't
was
to
me
a
true
Spur
to
Vertue
,
perceiving
thereby
,
she
adhears
only
to
God
,
this
being
her
sole
aime
,
this
her
only
desire
:
And
to
express
her
Humility
the
more
,
she
asks
of
me
,
altogether
ignorant
of
this
Vnion
or
Transformation
,
some
directions
to
obtain
it
,
or
rather
a
method
of
removing
all
impediments
of
that
,
she
her self
possesses
;
but
knows
not
she
does
so
:
And
rather
than
not
satisfie
her
great
Humility
,
I
am
most
willing
to
discover
my
own
ignorance
;
and
have
therefore
said
what
occur'd
,
on
this
high
,
but
profitable
subject
;
easier
learnt
by
Practice
,
than
taught
by
Rules
:
If
you
approve
of
them
please
to
send
them
,
and
that
she
may
like
them
the
better
,
and
receive
them
rather
from
the
hand
of
God
,
than
that
of
a
Sinner
(
thô
her
Humility
will
not
permit
her
to
reject
them
upon
this
account
)
please
to
shew
them
to
some
experienc't
persons
of
your
Colledge
,
that
they
may
have
their
approbation
,
especially
to
some
of
those
,
who
have
treated
with
her
,
and
therefore
can
best
judge
whether
they
will
be
profitable
for
her
:
If
they
disapprove
them
,
burn
them
;
for
I
had
no
other
aime
in
Writing
them
,
than
to
shew
that
there
was
nothing
more
grateful
to
me
than
by
serving
her
,
to
express
my
esteem
and
affection
,
for
so
great
a
Servant
of
God
,
as
I
esteem
her
to
be
:
For
to
serve
her
,
is
a
greater
happiness
and
treasure
to
me
,
than
any
this
World
can
afford
me
.
I
recommend
my self
and
Family
to
your
Prayers
,
and
am
from
the
bottom
of
my
heart
,
Dearest
Brother
,
Your
most
humble
,
and
unworthy
Servant
,
RUISSON
.
His
Son
the
chief
hopes
of
his
Family
,
being
now
grown
up
in
Years
,
and
having
had
an
Education
suitable
to
his
Birth
and
Quality
,
Mr.
Ruisson
design'd
presently
to
Marry
him
,
that
he
might
see
him
happily
settl'd
in
the
World
,
before
he
left
it
;
and
therefore
made
it
his
business
to
find
out
a
Match
that
was
convenient
for
him
.
But
whilst
the
good
Father
was
thus
contriving
to
settle
his
Son
in
the
World
,
his
Heavenly
Father
called
him
out
of
it
,
not
immediately
to
himself
,
but
to
a
Religious
Life
,
the
best
and
next
way
to
him
;
for
his
Son
finding
himself
inspir'd
by
God
,
to
enter
among
the
Discalc't
Carmelites
,
was
fearful
of
proposing
it
to
his
Father
(
knowing
his
designs
look't
another
way
,
and
believing
it
impossible
to
gain
his
consent
)
and
chose
rather
first
to
enter
into
Religion
,
and
then
acquaint
his
Father
with
it
:
Which
he
did
presently
after
in
a
very
Dutiful
Letter
,
assuring
him
that
the
too
great
affection
he
bore
him
,
made
him
not
discover
his
Inclinations
to
Religion
,
apprehending
on
the
one
side
least
his
compassion
,
in
being
a
Spectator
of
his
Fathers
afflictions
,
might
be
so
great
,
as
even
to
make
him
stagger
in
his
Vocation
;
and
on
the
other
,
fearing
he
should
be
wanting
in
his
gratitude
to
God
,
for
having
given
him
so
gratious
a
Call
to
the
most
happy
State
of
a
Religious
Life
;
if
he
did
not
first
embrace
the
happiness
God
call'd
him
to
,
before
he
acquainted
his
Father
,
with
his
design
:
Wherefore
he
beg'd
his
pardon
for
so
bold
an
attempt
;
for
he
hop't
his
prefering
what
he
thought
Gods
Will
,
before
his
,
would
not
appear
a
Crime
;
and
that
it
might
not
,
he
desir'd
him
rather
to
Attribute
his
not
asking
his
advice
,
to
the
diffidence
he
had
in
his
own
strength
,
to
resist
his
kind
and
powerful
perswasions
;
than
to
a
want
of
due
confidence
in
him
;
assuring
him
,
that
in
all
other
things
,
he
should
make
it
his
utmost
endeavour
to
contribute
to
his
greater
comfort
and
satisfaction
,
and
thereby
express
his
due
Obedience
to
his
last
breath
.
Mr.
Ruisson
was
indeed
,
as
his
Son
expected
,
much
surpriz'd
at
this
Letter
,
but
't
was
with
a
joyful
,
not
sorrowful
surprizal
;
for
contrary
to
his
Son's
apprehension
,
he
congratulates
with
him
for
his
happy
choice
,
by
which
he
had
rais'd
his
felicity
above
whatever
he
could
have
hop't
to
compass
for
him
in
this
World
,
should
he
have
been
able
to
have
left
him
the
Universe
.
And
as
for
what
concern'd
his
,
and
his
Families
advancement
by
the
Match
he
had
in
prospect
for
him
;
he
look't
upon
it
as
unworthy
of
his
thoughts
,
in
comparison
of
the
comfort
he
took
,
in
seeing
him
so
:
happy
by
the
choice
he
had
made
:
Assuring
him
,
he
should
be
better
pleas'd
to
have
his
Family
end
this
way
,
than
to
leave
him
Master
of
it
:
Because
by
his
quitting
these
transitory
goods
,
he
had
put-himself
into
a
secure
way
of
gaining
,
not
only
a
Hundred-fold
in
this
life
,
according
to
our
Saviours
promise
to
those
that
quit
Father
or
Mother
,
House
or
Lands
,
&c.
for
his
sake
;
but
an
Everlasting
Inheritance
,
and
an
Eternal
felicity
in
the
next
.
And
therefore
,
he
rather
Congratulated
,
and
envy'd
his
Pious
undertaking
,
than
dis-approv'd
or
repin'd
at
it
.
And
in
a
Letter
to
Brother
Clare
not
long
after
this
had
happen'd
,
he
Writes
as
follows
.
Whilst
my
thoughts
were
taken
up
about
Marrying
my
Son
,
behold
a
wonderful
effect
of
Providence
,
a
change
wrought
by
the
powerful
hand
of
the
highest
,
more
pleasing
to
me
than
the
gaining
an
Empire
:
He
without
acquainting
me
,
or
any
of
his
friends
with
his
design
,
is
enter'd
to
be
Religious
amongst
the
Carmelites
:
Expressing
hereby
such
a
contempt
of
the
World
,
as
it
truly
deserves
.
Wherefore
,
pardon
me
if
I
have
recourse
to
yours
,
as
I
have
to
the
rest
of
my
friends
Prayers
;
that
the
mercy
of
God
would
vouchsafe
to
cherish
that
Seed
of
his
Grace
,
he
has
cast
into
his
Heart
;
and
not
permit
my
unworthyness
to
be
any
impediment
to
the
continuance
of
his
mercy
towards
him
.
Not
long
after
,
his
House
at
Herke
,
near
Mountague
,
was
casually
set
on
Fire
,
and
happening
in
the
Night
,
't
was
so
late
discover'd
,
that
all
endeavours
they
could
use
,
towards
the
quenching
of
it
,
prov'd
in-effectual
;
nor
were
they
able
to
save
any
thing
considerable
of
his
Goods
:
He
was
all
the
time
as
busie
as
any
one
,
in
his
endeavours
,
both
to
suppress
the
Fire
,
and
secure
what
he
could
of
his
Goods
;
but
when
he
found
the
Fire
had
got
the
upper
hand
,
and
all
his
endeavours
were
in
vain
,
he
went
and
warmed
himself
(
it
being
Winter
time
)
with
as
much
unconcernedness
,
tranquillity
,
and
chearfulness
of
mind
(
which
visibly
appear'd
in
his
Countenance
)
as
if
it
had
been
a
Bone-fire
;
which
one
of
his
Neighbors
took
great
notice
of
,
and
extreamly
wondering
at
this
his
extraordinary
comportment
,
asked
him
how
it
was
possible
to
suffer
so
great
a
Cross
,
with
so
much
calmness
and
chearfulness
,
as
he
exprest
by
his
looks
?
To
which
he
Answer'd
,
That
he
looked
upon
what
had
happen'd
to
be
the
Will
of
God
,
who
had
abundantly
recompensed
his
loss
,
by
giving
him
a
greater
comfort
and
satisfaction
,
in
seeing
his
blessed
Will
perform'd
in
this
manner
,
than
he
could
have
receiv'd
,
had
he
bestow'd
upon
him
an
infinity
of
Earthly
Treasures
,
and
Temporal
Blessings
.
Another
very
remarkable
thing
of
this
Gentleman
is
,
that
the
day
before
his
Death
,
Brother
Clare
going
to
Montague
,
took
his
way
by
Herke
,
to
have
the
satisfaction
of
giving
Mr.
Ruisson
a
Visit
(
who
had
been
so
kind
as
to
give
him
many
at
Liege
,
upon
the
account
of
that
Spiritual
Friendship
,
which
he
had
contracted
with
Sister
Clare
)
coming
thither
,
he
found
him
very
sick
;
yet
perfectly
in
his
Senses
,
and
as
chearful
as
ever
he
had
seen
him
;
but
was
concern'd
to
see
him
lay'd
after
so
poor
a
manner
upon
the
ground
,
and
asking
the
reason
of
it
;
his
Servants
signified
,
that
it
was
in
Obedience
to
his
own
Orders
,
they
had
made
his
Bed
in
that
manner
;
and
that
he
would
scarse
,
thô
in
so
weak
a
condition
,
admit
of
any
help
from
them
;
and
had
also
desir'd
his
Wife
,
for
his
,
as
well
as
for
her
own
greater
comfort
(
being
he
saw
she
suffer'd
very
much
to
see
him
in
that
condition
)
that
she
would
not
come
to
him
;
but
leave
him
to
make
the
best
use
he
could
,
of
those
few
moments
he
had
left
.
Brother
Clare
,
thô
pleas'd
to
see
him
,
as
Mr.
Ruisson
also
seem'd
to
be
with
his
Visit
,
yet
was
troubl'd
to
see
him
so
ill
accomadated
;
and
therefore
beg'd
of
him
,
to
accept
at
least
of
such
helps
and
conveniences
,
as
that
dangerous
condition
he
was
in
requir'd
,
that
might
conduce
both
to
his
ease
in
his
sickness
,
and
contribute
also
to
his
recovery
;
for
the
manner
he
had
order'd
himself
to
be
treated
,
could
not
but
much
augment
his
distemper
,
which
of
it self
was
already
too
great
.
To
all
which
he
reply'd
,
That
could
he
be
without
those
conveniencies
he
still
had
,
he
should
be
very
glad
;
and
if
he
did
but
know
what
comfort
he
receiv'd
by
the
want
of
those
he
had
depriv'd
himself
of
,
he
would
rather
press
him
to
quit
those
he
had
left
,
than
desire
him
to
admit
of
others
;
and
then
asked
Brother
Clare
,
Whether
he
thought
the
Inconveniencies
he
suffer'd
were
comparable
to
those
which
our
Saviour
had
suffer'd
,
for
his
sake
?
And
farther
aver'd
,
That
the
only
trouble
he
now
felt
,
was
,
that
he
could
not
suffer
more
at
his
Death
;
to
express
his
Love
to
him
,
that
dyed
with
so
much
pain
for
him
upon
the
Cross
.
He
expressed
this
with
such
a
chearful
and
unconcern'd
Countenance
,
as
made
Brother
Clare
not
think
him
to
be
in
that
danger
,
that
others
thought
he
was
in
;
otherwise
he
would
have
given
himself
the
comfort
and
advantage
of
being
present
at
his
Death
:
Which
happen'd
the
same
Night
he
left
him
.
He
giving
no
less
evidence
of
his
Vertue
at
his
Death
,
than
he
had
done
in
his
Life
;
not
only
by
a
perfect
:
Resignation
to
Gods
Will
in
suffering
it
;
but
by
earnestly
desiring
,
as
St.
Paul
did
,
To
be
dissolv'd
,
and
to
be
with
Christ
.
Perhaps
the
occasion
of
this
great
Friendship
,
he
exprest
both
to
Brother
and
Sister
Clare
,
proceeded
from
those
Inclinations
he
found
in
himself
,
to
do
what
they
had
done
;
and
in
this
without
doubt
Almighty
God
made
him
a
kind
of
living
Martyr
;
even
by
the
too
great
Affection
of
the
Person
,
he
loved
most
in
the
World
(
I
mean
his
Wife
)
who
out
of
the
tender
Affection
she
had
for
him
,
never
would
give
her
consent
,
for
their
retirement
into
Religion
;
thô
he
had
frequently
desir'd
it
,
with
very
great
instance
:
And
this
kind
cruelty
of
hers
,
was
doubtless
so
great
a
cross
,
as
nothing
but
his
Love
to
Gods
Will
could
sweeten
,
and
render
supportable
:
The
truth
of
which
he
one
Day
confidently
discover'd
to
Brother
Clare
;
for
discoursing
with
him
about
the
happiness
of
a
Religious
Vocation
,
he
told
him
in
Confidence
,
That
it
was
a
double
favor
,
that
God
had
bestow'd
upon
him
,
in
giving
him
such
a
Vocation
,
in
the
State
he
was
in
;
and
at
the
same
time
affording
him
,
the
means
of
putting
it
in
execution
,
by
giving
his
Lady
the
same
inclination
.
God
indeed
,
says
he
,
has
been
so
good
as
to
grant
me
the
first
,
by
letting
me
see
the
happiness
of
a
Religious
State
,
and
giving
me
very
earnest
desires
of
entering
into
Religion
;
but
as
yet
he
has
vouchsafed
to
give
me
little
hopes
of
putting
these
in
execution
;
not
perceiving
he
gives
the
same
to
my
Wife
;
and
added
,
that
he
found
it
very
hard
to
receive
such
a
Mortification
,
as
a
refusal
was
,
to
so
advantagious
a
request
,
from
a
person
he
so
intirely
lov'd
,
and
who
also
refus'd
it
out
of
a
Motive
of
love
to
him
;
wherefore
he
thought
this
so
great
an
affliction
,
as
't
was
impossible
for
any
one
to
conceive
the
greatness
of
it
,
that
did
not
actually
feel
it
.
CHAP.
IX
.
A
remarkable
passage
of
her
burning
her
Picture
,
a
little
before
her
Death
.
'T
IS
a
common
Axiom
in
Philosophy
,
that
motion
(
for
example
,
in
a
Stone
cast
down
from
a
high
place
)
the
nearer
it
comes
to
the
end
,
or
Center
to
which
it
tends
,
the
more
swift
it
is
.
Sister
Clares
example
seems
to
prove
,
that
the
same
Axiom
holds
no
less
in
Moral
than
in
Natural
Philosophy
;
for
thô
from
her
first
Conversion
to
the
Catholic
Faith
,
and
her
entrance
into
Religion
,
which
immediately
follow'd
the
other
,
she
never
stopt
;
but
still
made
a
constant
and
continual
progress
in
Perfection
;
managing
each
pretious
moment
of
time
to
the
best
advantage
,
to
prepare
her self
for
a
happy
Eternity
;
still
advanceing
towards
her
end
and
Center
of
her
affections
,
God
himself
:
Yet
there
is
one
instance
of
her
Zeal
,
that
happen'd
a
little
before
her
Death
,
which
manifestly
proves
that
the
nearer
she
approacht
her
end
,
the
swifter
progress
she
made
;
and
thô
perhaps
what
I
am
about
to
relate
,
may
at
the
first
fight
appear
to
some
less
considerable
;
yet
whosoever
shall
rightly
weigh
it
,
cannot
but
be
of
my
opinion
,
that
it
far
exceeded
the
other
actions
of
her
Life
;
expressing
a
strange
fund
of
Humility
,
Contempt
of
her self
,
and
solid
Piety
;
which
also
evidences
that
the
lower
she
hereby
debast
her self
,
in
her
own
thoughts
,
the
higher
she
was
rais'd
in
Gods
esteem
,
and
in
a
very
short
time
mounted
to
such
a
hight
of
Perfection
,
as
deserv'd
immediately
to
be
Crown'd
.
Brother
Clare
,
long
before
he
,
or
she
had
any
thoughts
of
Religion
,
had
procur'd
her
Picture
to
be
drawn
in
Miniature
,
by
that
famous
and
renown'd
Artist
Mr.
Cooper
,
which
being
extreamly
well
done
,
and
very
like
her
,
he
caused
to
be
set
in
Gold
,
with
a
Cristal
before
it
.
This
Picture
he
sent
to
her
with
other
things
to
Graveling
,
supposing
she
would
bestow
them
upon
the
Children
:
As
soon
as
they
came
,
she
beg'd
leave
to
dispofe
of
the
Picture
;
Mother
Abbess
thinking
she
desir'd
this
leave
,
that
she
might
give
it
to
one
of
her
Children
,
told
her
she
might
dispose
of
it
as
she
pleas'd
;
she
had
no
sooner
obtain'd
Mother
Abbesses
consent
,
but
she
presently
endeavour'd
to
get
the
Picture
out
of
the
Case
;
and
what
a
Workman
could
scarce
have
done
with
Tools
in
a
Quarter
of
an
hours
time
,
Providence
,
helpt
her
with
a
Pin
only
,
to
take
out
in
a
moment
(
even
to
her
own
admiration
,
as
she
afterwards
declar'd
)
and
lest
her
design
should
be
discover'd
,
before
she
could
meet
with
a
conveniency
of
burning
it
;
she
immediately
scratcht
the
Face
all
over
with
the
same
Pin
,
with
which
she
had
taken
it
out
of
the
Case
,
and
as
soon
as
she
came
to
the
Fire
,
so
dextrously
threw
it
in
,
that
none
perceiv'd
it
.
Not
long
after
,
Reverend
Mother
Abbess
asking
for
the
Picture
,
Sister
Clare
ingenuously
told
her
what
she
had
done
with
it
,
having
had
her
leave
,
to
dispose
of
it
as
she
pleas'd
:
And
Brother
Clare
hearing
also
she
had
burnt
it
,
and
some
time
after
Expostulating
with
her
,
for
having
depriv'd
the
Children
of
so
comfortable
a
Treasure
,
as
that
would
have
been
to
them
;
she
made
him
this
Answer
,
That
she
was
sorry
she
had
done
what
she
found
was
displeasing
to
him
,
which
he
would
not
have
disapprov'd
had
he
reflected
how
fit
it
was
,
that
the
Picture
,
of
what
she
had
taken
so
much
Pride
in
,
should
come
to
no
better
an
end
,
than
the
Original
deserv'd
;
Ingeniously
covering
and
excusing
one
act
of
Humility
with
another
.
This
seem'd
to
be
the
last
Action
that
God
Almighty
had
reserv'd
,
for
the
compleating
of
her
Crown
;
for
the
very
Morning
that
the
Coppy
thus
perish'd
,
the
Original
was
seiz'd
on
by
her
last
Sickness
,
as
if
the
Humility
she
had
exprest
in
burning
her
Picture
,
had
obtain'd
of
God
to
perfect
the
Original
,
and
render
it
more
like
his
own
Image
,
by
calling
her
to
his
Beatifical
Vision
;
St.
Iohn
assuring
us
,
We
shall
be
like
him
when
we
shall
see
him
as
he
is
;
Providence
also
hereby
manifesting
,
that
the
more
earnestly
she
desir'd
to
be
forgot
by
Creatures
,
the
more
she
was
remembred
and
rewarded
by
her
Creator
.
So
that
whilst
Sister
Clare
thus
fervently
endeavour'd
in
a
little
time
,
to
make
up
a
great
Crown
,
by
a
faithful
practice
of
all
Vertues
;
especially
,
of
a
profound
Humility
,
the
foundation
of
them
all
;
Almighty
God
,
as
I
before
hinted
,
design'd
to
put
a
Period
to
her
Vertuous
course
;
judging
it
time
to
reward
the
labors
of
so
Penitential
a
Life
,
as
her
love
had
caus'd
her
both
to
undertake
for
his
sake
;
and
to
make
such
wonderful
progress
in
,
as
I
have
recounted
:
Whereby
she
deserv'd
the
Encomium
,
which
the
Holy
Ghost
gives
a
fervent
Soul
,
Viz.
that
she
had
consummated
or
heapt
together
in
a
short
time
,
so
great
a
stock
or
Treasure
of
Vertue
and
Merits
,
as
others
in
a
long
time
,
even
in
many
Years
were
not
able
to
obtain
.
CHAP.
X.
The
Foresight
God
gave
her
of
her
Death
,
her
concern
for
her
Fathers
Conversion
,
and
her
Letters
to
him
about
it
.
THE
reward
that
God
often
bestows
upon
persons
of
an
extraordinary
Piety
and
Vertuous
Life
,
is
a
foresight
and
knowledge
of
their
Death
;
both
to
animate
them
to
spend
the
short
time
that
remains
,
to
make
up
their
Crown
with
greater
fervor
;
and
the
better
to
prepare
themselves
for
this
change
,
by
a
frequent
Resignation
,
and
ardent
desires
of
a
happy
disolution
,
that
ends
in
the
beginning
of
an
Eternal
Union
with
himself
.
'T
is
probable
,
as
we
may
gather
from
that
which
follows
,
that
God
had
bestow'd
this
favor
upon
Sister
Clare
;
for
whom
Reverend
Mother
Abbess
being
much
concen'd
,
by
reason
of
the
accident
which
that
Morning
had
happen'd
to
her
,
of
falling
into
a
sound
in
the
Quire
,
(
she
having
no
less
kindness
and
tenderness
for
her
,
than
her
Predecessor
had
)
went
to
Visit
her
in
the
Infirmary
,
whether
she
had
order'd
her
to
retire
her self
,
to
try
if
she
could
repose
;
thinking
nothing
better
for
her
:
Where
finding
she
had
got
two
or
three
hours
rest
,
Mother
Abbess
was
much
comforted
to
see
her
so
extraordinary
chearful
,
as
she
seem'd
to
be
;
hereupon
she
told
her
,
she
thought
the
worst
was
now
past
;
and
exprest
how
comforted
she
was
to
see
her
so
well
.
She
smiling
told
Mother
Abbess
,
That
she
thanked
God
she
found
her self
ready
and
most
perfectly
resign'd
to
embrace
his
Holy
Will
in
all
things
,
and
therefore
had
no
apprehensions
at
all
of
Death
;
nay
,
if
she
could
desire
one
thing
more
than
another
,
it
would
be
rather
to
die
,
than
live
:
And
that
which
now
comforted
her
,
was
the
thought
that
this
would
be
her
last
Sickness
.
Reverend
Mother
Abbess
earnestly
desir'd
her
to
lay
aside
these
thoughts
,
telling
her
there
was
not
the
least
appearance
of
any
danger
of
Death
;
and
that
she
hop't
soon
to
see
her
as
well
again
,
as
ever
she
was
in
her
Life
:
But
she
Answer'd
with
a
smiling
Countenance
,
full
of
comfort
and
conformity
.
Dear
Mother
,
God
has
now
decided
a
Question
(
which
I
have
often
thought
of
with
no
small
trouble
)
Viz.
Whether
Brother
Clare
or
I
should
die
first
?
For
knowing
how
great
an
Affliction
,
the
Death
of
either
would
be
to
the
surviver
;
and
diffiding
in
my
own
strength
and
ability
to
bear
such
a
cross
;
and
on
the
other
side
compassionating
the
affliction
,
which
I
am
sure
he
would
suffer
,
I
durst
never
beg
the
one
,
or
the
other
.
But
now
it
is
Gods
Will
that
I
should
go
first
,
and
this
Sickess
is
to
carry
me
to
my
Grave
.
I
doubt
not
,
but
his
Infinite
goodness
,
who
designs
to
give
Brother
Clare
this
Cross
,
will
also
give
him
strength
to
bear
it
.
This
passage
alone
is
an
undeniable
Argument
,
as
I
said
before
,
of
her
being
a
Favourite
of
Heaven
,
and
evidently
shews
the
great
Union
she
had
with
God
in
Prayer
,
and
is
a
signal
token
of
her
great
Conformity
to
the
Will
of
her
Heavenly
Father
.
After
she
had
imparted
this
sad
and
Prophetical
News
to
Reverend
Mother
Abbess
,
her
Feavor
grew
more
violent
,
which
finding
a
Body
so
exhausted
and
broken
,
it
soon
got
the
Mastery
over
Nature
,
and
render'd
her
unable
to
take
any
farther
care
or
charge
of
her
Children
;
yet
did
not
hinder
her
from
prosecuting
her
Pious
endeavours
for
her
Fathers
Conversion
;
by
making
use
of
that
little
strength
she
had
left
,
to
Write
at
different
times
the
following
Letter
.
SIR
,
MY
true
and
Passionate
desires
for
your
happiness
,
cannot
be
lessen'd
by
any
severity
of
yours
,
nor
can
your
silence
frighten
me
out
of
the
concern
,
I
ought
to
have
for
your
felicity
to
my
last
breath
.
The
dayly
experience
I
have
,
of
the
comfort
and
happiness
that
there
is
,
in
being
in
the
true
Catholic
Church
,
breaks
my
heart
to
think
that
you
are
out
of
it
;
and
that
I
am
yet
so
uncertain
of
meeting
you
in
an
Eternity
of
Ioys
.
O
let
it
not
be
so
any
longer
,
the
ways
to
God
are
sweet
and
easie
,
you
'l
never
find
comfort
,
seek
it
as
long
as
you
please
,
but
in
God
.
You
would
pardon
me
this
presumption
I
allow
my self
;
if
you
saw
my
heart
,
and
Tears
which
almost
hinder
me
from
Writing
this
Letter
;
and
I
am
sure
they
would
move
your
goodness
to
a
compliance
with
my
request
,
in
vouchsafeing
me
an
Answer
;
which
I
shall
receive
on
my
Knees
with
inexplicable
joy
,
if
it
please
God
that
I
live
till
it
comes
.
I
humbly
beg
your
blessing
,
and
my
Ladies
,
for
the
Children
and
Your
unworthy
Child
,
CLARE
of
JESUS
.
Not
long
after
she
had
Writ
this
Letter
,
a
good
occasion
offering
it self
by
a
Gentlemans
passing
through
Graveling
,
who
going
for
England
,
undertook
to
deliver
a
Letter
to
her
Father
,
with
his
own
hand
;
she
took
the
pains
to
Write
again
,
being
mov'd
to
it
by
the
thoughts
of
her
own
approaching
Death
,
as
well
as
by
the
news
of
the
Death
of
several
of
her
Fathers
Neighbours
and
Relations
,
which
put
her
in
mind
of
what
might
happen
to
him
,
and
how
unprepared
he
was
for
it
.
SIR
,
WHilst
I
was
making
a
strict
iniquiry
,
how
I
might
speedily
,
and
securely
send
you
another
Letter
,
in
hopes
that
before
I
die
,
your
goodness
would
move
you
to
vouchsafe
me
the
comfort
of
such
an
Answer
,
as
my
heart
most
passionately
longs
for
;
Providence
was
pleas'd
to
bring
a
Gentleman
this
way
,
who
has
kindly
offer'd
me
the
safe
conveyance
of
this
Letter
into
your
hands
;
wherefore
,
thô
I
very
lately
troubl'd
you
with
one
,
and
thô
Writing
in
the
weak
condition
I
am
in
,
gives
me
a
great
deal
of
pain
;
yet
that
of
the
Body
is
nothing
in
respect
of
the
pain
my
Soul
suffers
,
as
often
as
I
reflest
upon
the
danger
yours
is
in
;
and
that
the
Eternal
happiness
of
that
,
depends
upon
the
uncertain
moments
of
this
transitory
Life
.
Wherefore
Dear
Sir
,
once
more
upon
my
Knees
,
I
humbly
beg
your
Blessing
,
which
perhaps
will
be
the
last
time
I
shall
ask
it
,
and
also
beg
the
comfort
of
hearing
of
your
health
,
which
I
hope
is
good
,
thô
I
thank
God
mine
is
at
present
in
a
very
low
condition
;
his
Divine
Will
be
done
in
me
,
who
does
all
things
for
the
best
.
Alas
Sir
,
when
I
consider
that
we
are
all
Mortal
,
and
that
there
is
an
Eternity
of
Happiness
or
Misery
that
attends
us
;
how
can
I
refrain
from
being
thus
troublesome
?
Since
I
know
not
how
soon
that
change
may
come
to
you
,
which
I
have
reason
to
expect
will
soon
happen
to
my self
;
and
which
I
lately
heard
,
has
arriv'd
to
several
of
your
Neighbors
;
who
thô
young
,
and
(
as
I
fear
)
far
from
the
thoughts
of
it
,
are
now
but
Dust.
How
then
can
the
pain
that
my
Heart
feels
be
conceal'd
?
Or
indeed
,
how
can
I
express
what
I
feel
,
till
you
are
out
of
danger
;
and
in
such
a
condition
,
as
Death
may
be
welcome
to
you
,
whenever
it
comes
?
For
God's
sake
Sir
think
of
it
,
surely
such
a
number
of
Martyrs
,
and
Learned
Confessors
,
have
not
dispised
the
World
,
and
suffer'd
,
for
nothing
;
Oh
no
,
God
speaks
to
us
in
every
thing
,
and
all
the
Benefits
that
we
receive
,
every
moment
proclaim
his
goodness
;
who
requires
nothing
but
that
we
Believe
,
be
Sorry
,
and
be
Saved
.
And
when
we
do
believe
in
,
and
love
Iesus
Crucified
,
that
we
hate
our selves
for
having
offended
so
much
love
:
Having
done
this
,
what
he
requires
for
our
Repentance
,
instead
of
seeming
hard
,
will
prove
sweet
and
easie
.
And
so
I
doubt
not
but
it
will
to
you
(
Dear
Sir
)
if
at
my
humble
request
you
will
do
this
;
and
that
you
will
find
such
a
joy
and
comfort
in
the
doing
it
,
as
all
your
past
Life
could
never
afford
you
.
Behold
me
now
therefore
prostrate
(
if
I
could
)
below
the
Feet
of
all
Creatures
,
and
even
the
Earth
it
self
,
to
beg
of
you
for
Christs
sake
,
not
to
deny
my
request
,
of
retiring
your self
two
or
three
Days
,
to
consider
the
Truth
of
things
;
and
to
take
to
heart
your
Eternal
concern
.
If
I
were
dying
you
would
not
deny
me
this
,
and
I
know
not
how
far
I
am
from
it
at
present
,
being
very
ill
of
a
languishing
distemper
,
which
I
fear
will
end
in
Death
.
And
therefore
I
beg
it
of
you
,
as
my
last
request
;
with
all
the
tenderness
and
earnestness
,
my
Soul
can
express
;
assuring
you
,
that
your
grant
of
it
will
be
as
dear
to
me
,
as
the
Life
you
gave
me
.
Pardon
my
too
great
boldness
,
I
beseech
you
,
for
thô
I
would
not
for
the
World
willingly
offend
you
,
yet
I
cannot
avoid
making
this
presumptuous
request
(
as
I
fear
you
will
think
it
)
Dear
Sir
,
my
heart
is
too
full
of
Affection
,
Respect
and
Concern
for
you
,
to
be
silent
where
your
Eternal
happiness
is
in
so
eminent
a
danger
.
I
humbly
beg
my
Ladies
and
your
own
Blessing
for
Your
Poor
Sick
Child
,
CLARE
of
JESUS
.
CHAP.
XI
.
Her
interior
sufferings
,
in
time
of
her
sickness
,
and
the
effects
of
her
Childrens
Visit
.
ONE
would
have
thought
that
the
infinite
goodness
of
God
,
which
permits
him
not
to
be
behind
hand
with
his
Creatures
,
seeing
her
in
the
interior
affliction
she
suffer'd
,
upon
account
of
her
Father
,
as
the
foresaid
Letters
sufficiently
express
;
as
well
as
the
exterior
she
felt
from
her
Sickness
,
and
a
want
of
those
helps
to
bear
it
,
which
the
Austerity
of
her
Order
permitted
not
the
use
of
,
and
which
her
love
for
him
had
therefore
made
her
choose
,
loving
suffering
above
all
things
in
this
World
,
because
it
was
the
best
expression
she
could
make
of
her
love
to
him
:
I
say
,
one
would
have
thought
that
the
goodness
of
God
would
have
mov'd
him
to
temper
,
and
sweeten
these
great
afflictions
,
with
some
interior
Comforts
;
but
it
happen'd
,
that
his
Providence
dealt
quite
otherwise
with
her
,
not
out
of
a
want
of
Love
,
but
out
of
an
abundance
of
it
;
who
seeing
the
fidelity
and
courage
,
with
which
she
serv'd
him
,
and
her
constant
Conformity
to
his
Divine
Will
,
even
in
the
hardest
things
;
and
knowing
also
,
what
an
Eternal
weight
of
Glory
,
these
momentary
sufferings
gain'd
for
her
,
and
that
the
more
pure
her
sufferings
were
,
the
greater
also
was
her
gain
;
seem'd
to
withdraw
himself
together
with
all
interior
comforts
that
accompany
a
sensible
feeling
of
his
presence
,
so
intirely
from
her
,
that
she
thought
he
had
totally
abandon'd
,
and
forsaken
her
;
thô
still
he
resided
in
the
secret
of
her
heart
,
and
invisibly
assisted
her
to
bear
this
most
sensible
affliction
.
Declaring
one
Day
these
her
sufferings
to
a
Sister
that
came
to
Visit
her
,
who
was
a
great
confident
of
hers
,
she
desir'd
her
to
Pray
for
her
,
that
she
might
intirely
abandon
her self
to
Gods
Will
;
and
signified
to
her
how
great
an
addition
it
was
to
the
Mortification
her
sickness
brought
with
it
,
that
it
depriv'd
her
of
Religious
observance
;
especially
,
that
of
the
Divine
Office
.
Another
time
she
exprest
her self
to
those
that
Visited
her
in
the
following
manner
.
Happy
are
you
dear
Sisters
,
that
can
assist
in
the
Quire
amongst
those
Seraphims
(
for
so
she
call'd
the
Religious
)
in
praising
and
loving
God
,
and
can
still
be
punctual
in
the
performance
of
all
other
things
,
that
Religious
Observance
requires
;
alas
,
we
never
know
a
Benefit
till
we
are
depriv'd
of
it
.
How
happy
was
I
when
I
had
strength
and
abilities
to
perform
,
what
our
Rules
require
;
but
not
justly
acquĭtting
my self
in
the
performance
of
them
,
God
has
justly
placed
me
here
,
and
taken
that
happiness
from
me
;
to
whom
I
humbly
submit
;
for
I
know
his
Infinite
Wisdom
thinks
it
best
to
have
it
so
,
his
Holy
Will
be
done
:
Adding
moreover
,
That
it
seem'd
to
her
,
since
she
had
left
these
exercises
,
as
if
God
also
had
abandon'd
her
;
and
that
she
had
nothing
now
to
comfort
her self
withal
;
but
the
thoughts
that
he
treated
her
no
worse
then
his
own
Son
,
whom
also
he
had
abandon'd
for
her
sake
;
all
therefore
she
was
able
now
to
do
,
was
to
unite
these
her
interior
sufferings
and
derelictions
,
to
those
he
suffer'd
upon
the
Cross
,
when
he
complain'd
of
his
Eternal
Fathers
forsaking
him
;
and
beg'd
of
them
to
assist
her
with
their
Prayers
,
that
she
might
bear
this
tryal
,
as
she
ought
;
testifying
,
that
the
pain
it
occasion'd
was
so
great
,
as
that
it
had
made
her
almost
insensible
of
her
exterior
sufferings
,
neither
feeling
the
pain
of
her
distemper
,
nor
tasting
what
was
given
her
to
Eat
.
One
of
the
good
Sisters
thinking
to
give
her
ease
in
these
her
sufferings
,
at
least
for
some
little
time
,
desir'd
she
would
admit
of
a
Visit
from
her
Children
;
but
she
knowing
,
how
much
her
indisposition
had
chang'd
her
from
what
she
had
been
formerly
,
was
unwilling
;
for
fear
she
should
not
have
strength
enough
to
maintain
that
equality
of
mind
,
which
she
had
till
then
exprest
in
such
like
occasions
;
yet
after
much
intreaty
she
gave
her
consent
,
that
they
should
be
brought
to
her
;
no
sooner
were
they
come
to
the
Bed-side
,
but
she
fell
a
weeping
.
This
unexpected
accident
made
them
presently
be
taken
away
from
her
,
and
after
they
were
gone
,
the
Sister
asked
her
,
the
cause
of
her
Tears
,
she
answer'd
,
't
was
my
tenderness
that
made
me
Weep
,
being
well
I
had
often
much
a
do
to
forbear
the
expressing
the
sentiments
of
a
Mother
;
but
now
being
overcome
by
sickness
,
I
cannot
overcome
my self
.
Then
the
Sister
asked
her
,
How
she
had
attain'd
to
that
great
Mortification
,
and
conquest
over
Nature
?
She
reply'd
,
That
from
the
moment
she
left
Brother
Clare
,
all
things
,
but
God
were
displeasing
to
her
,
and
that
the
Children
putting
her
in
mind
of
that
other
Sacrifice
,
which
she
had
made
to
God
,
caus'd
her
a
new
to
settle
her
Affections
upon
her
Creator
,
which
by
the
assistance
of
his
Divine
Grace
,
could
not
be
alter'd
by
any
Creature
.
Perhaps
the
thoughts
,
that
this
was
the
last
time
she
should
ever
see
them
in
this
World
,
and
that
they
were
to
be
left
to
the
care
of
strangers
,
or
else
expos'd
to
a
dangerous
Education
by
their
Protestant
Relations
,
might
occasion
her
tenderness
in
this
Visit
,
which
she
overcame
in
the
next
;
in
which
the
Children
were
also
taken
from
her
,
upon
account
of
their
own
,
arid
not
of
their
Mothers
Tears
.
As
soon
as
they
were
out
of
the
Room
,
Mother
Abbess
asked
her
,
If
she
were
not
troubled
for
them
,
No
,
said
she
,
I
bless
God
not
in
the
least
,
for
I
have
long
since
given
them
into
his
hands
and
powerful
protection
,
who
I
am
sure
can
,
and
will
take
care
of
them
.
Without
doubt
(
as
the
Religious
took
notice
of
before
)
she
had
as
great
a
Tenderness
for
her
Children
,
as
a
Mother
could
have
,
and
yet
she
was
so
much
Mistress
over
this
passion
,
as
she
seem'd
to
have
none
at
all
for
them
,
which
made
one
of
the
Religious
once
tell
her
in
Recreation
,
That
she
would
be
much
above
her
in
Heaven
by
reason
of
the
great
Oblation
she
had
made
;
To
whom
Sister
Clare
Answer'd
,
It
is
you
dear
Sister
,
that
will
meet
with
the
highest
place
there
,
for
having
given
your self
to
him
,
when
you
were
Young
,
making
him
your
only
Spouse
;
upon
which
the
Sister
reply'd
,
And
do
you
count
it
a
small
thing
to
leave
Brother
Clare
,
and
your
two
Angelical
Children
?
Here
her
Humility
would
not
let
her
own
the
greatness
of
the
gift
,
yet
her
love
to
God
forced
her
to
make
this
acknowledgment
.
In
leaving
Brother
Clare
and
my
Children
,
I
cannot
say
that
I
have
left
nothing
,
and
then
smiling
said
;
God
deserves
greater
Sacrifices
Dear
Sister
,
than
we
can
make
him
.
CHAP.
XII
.
Another
tryal
God
gave
her
to
compleat
her
Crown
.
'T
IS
a
strange
and
wonderful
Paradox
,
that
affliction
should
be
a
mark
of
Love
;
yet
the
Divine
Wisdom
,
Truth
it self
has
declar'd
,
That
God
Chastises
those
he
Loves
.
If
this
therefore
be
true
as
certainly
't
is
,
his
Love
to
Sister
Clare
was
very
extraordinary
,
who
gave
her
so
many
marks
of
it
,
by
sending
her
so
many
afflictions
:
But
one
comfort
she
exprest
to
have
still
left
,
was
,
that
she
should
die
before
Brother
Clare
;
but
God
would
not
permit
her
long
to
enjoy
this
neither
;
and
would
also
give
her
this
tryal
,
even
when
she
was
in
so
very
weak
a
condition
,
as
made
her
less
able
to
bear
it
,
Viz.
the
suspition
of
Brother
Clares
Death
,
which
happen'd
from
his
unwonted
silence
to
several
Letters
she
had
Writ
to
him
,
and
in
some
of
them
about
the
Children's
concerns
,
which
she
knew
he
would
not
fail
to
Answer
by
the
first
opportunity
;
and
because
she
was
disappointed
in
this
,
she
imagin'd
,
that
he
was
dead
;
and
under
that
conviction
suffer'd
as
much
,
as
if
he
had
been
truly
so
;
yet
she
silently
underwent
this
hidden
affliction
for
a
long
time
with
that
courage
,
as
not
to
discover
any
outward
sign
of
grief
at
all
;
till
at
last
her
want
of
strength
,
forc't
her
at
least
to
a
change
of
Countenance
,
caus'd
by
this
following
accident
.
She
giving
some
Letters
which
she
had
Writ
to
Brother
Clare
,
to
send
by
a
Father
that
was
going
to
Liege
;
the
Sister
that
was
to
carry
them
to
the
Father
,
finding
them
open
,
desir'd
her
to
Seal
them
,
upon
which
proposal
they
discern'd
a
more
then
ordinary
change
in
her
Countenance
;
which
proceeded
,
as
afterwards
she
own'd
,
from
the
Confirmation
this
action
of
the
Sister
gave
to
the
suspition
she
before
had
of
his
Death
;
she
believing
that
to
hide
it
,
such
care
was
taken
that
she
should
Seal
her
Letters
.
This
certainly
was
one
of
the
greatest
tryals
that
could
befal
her
,
or
that
could
call
her
constancy
in
the
love
of
God
to
a
more
than
ordinary
Test
.
If
you
desire
to
know
the
conflict
she
felt
,
and
how
she
behaved
her self
in
it
,
take
it
in
her
own
words
,
as
I
find
amongst
her
Papers
,
she
gave
account
of
it
to
her
Ghostly
Father
.
The
Combat
I
had
,
and
how
I
wholy
offer'd
up
Brother
Clare
to
Almighty
God
,
which
I
beseech
him
,
our
Blessed
Lady
,
and
all
my
Patrons
and
Patronesses
,
to
assit
me
to
keep
:
I
by
Almighty
Gods
Grace
resolv'd
to
make
this
Sacrifice
to
his
greater
Honor
and
Glory
;
and
when
I
heard
the
Mass
Bell
Ring
,
my
heart
trembl'd
,
and
I
was
all
in
a
Commotion
;
the
first
thing
as
I
remember
I
did
was
to
fancy
him
dead
,
and
so
I
presented
him
at
our
Blessed
Ladies
Feet
,
and
beseecht
her
to
offer
him
up
for
me
;
I
beg'd
also
the
ayd
of
St.
Bruno
and
St.
Teresa
,
and
then
I
resolv'd
never
to
desire
to
see
him
,
and
if
he
should
come
,
never
to
look
on
him
,
to
put
him
clearly
out
of
my
heart
,
to
be
no
more
concern'd
in
him
than
a
stranger
;
then
it
came
into
my
mind
to
behold
him
dead
,
and
to
say
to
Almighty
God
I
was
glad
of
it
,
and
would
have
it
so
,
since
he
was
pleas'd
to
have
it
so
,
but
this
cut
my
heart
into
a
thousand
pieces
:
Then
I
resolv'd
I
would
never
give
my self
any
pleasure
,
in
talking
of
him
or
suffer
my self
to
feel
that
contentment
in
heaving
of
him
,
or
from
him
;
then
I
resign'd
my self
,
that
he
should
persecute
me
,
and
that
he
should
have
no
concern
in
me
,
then
I
presum'd
to
take
our
Savior
for
my
Spouse
,
and
resolv'd
to
go
to
him
and
complain
in
all
my
troubles
,
as
I
us'd
to
do
to
Brother
Clare
,
to
rejoyce
to
hear
him
prais'd
or
well
spoken
of
,
and
so
perfectly
turn
the
stream
of
my
affections
intirely
to
our
Savior
;
but
then
I
thought
how
durst
I
take
our
Savior
for
my
Spouse
,
I
was
not
pure
enough
for
that
;
this
kept
me
back
and
dasht
all
my
joy
;
but
methought
,
howsoever
,
thô
I
did
not
feel
that
quietness
I
hop't
,
yet
he
would
accept
of
me
;
and
so
I
presum'd
to
do
it
.
Then
again
methougbt
I
must
never
speak
of
that
affection
we
had
for
one
another
,
which
I
resolv'd
never
to
do
;
then
God
enabl'd
me
to
make
an
act
of
resignation
to
his
Death
,
for
I
am
sure
I
could
do
nothing
of
my self
;
so
that
now
I
go
imagining
him
dead
,
and
I
will
strive
to
think
there
was
never
such
a
Person
.
After
this
I
resolv'd
to
confirm
all
this
by
Vow
,
if
my
director
approv'd
it
,
which
he
did
;
and
said
,
if
ou●
Savior
would
not
take
me
for
his
Spouse
,
he
would
be
pleas'd
to
take
me
for
his
hand-maid
,
and
that
was
Honor
enough
.
All
Glory
,
Praise
and
Honor
,
be
to
my
good
God
.
In
all
this
time
I
suffer'd
what
cannot
be
exprest
,
and
these
things
came
into
my
mind
without
stoping
,
as
if
some
one
had
presented
them
to
my
thoughts
to
torment
me
.
God
be
thankt
for
all
.
The
great
kindness
she
here
expresses
for
Brother
Clare
,
gave
her
without
doubt
the
chief
cause
of
that
trouble
,
which
the
apprehension
of
his
Death
occasion'd
;
but
that
which
extreamly
augmented
this
affliction
,
was
the
confirmation
that
this
apprehension
gave
her
,
of
the
truth
of
another
suspition
(
which
as
I
before
mention'd
had
extreamly
afflicted
her
)
that
she
was
left
and
abandon'd
by
Almighty
God
;
perceiving
her self
deluded
,
in
two
points
she
thought
God
had
revealed
to
her
,
Viz.
her
dying
of
that
sickness
,
and
that
she
should
dye
before
Brother
Clare
:
She
now
perceiving
Heaven
had
decided
the
Question
,
contrary
to
what
she
had
before
communicated
to
Reverend
Mother
Abbess
.
In
these
continual
convulsions
of
doubts
and
fears
,
she
remain'd
for
about
two
Months
,
in
a
very
languishing
condition
of
health
;
and
during
all
that
time
,
had
an
occasion
of
making
as
many
Sacrifices
of
Brother
Clare
,
as
she
had
thoughts
of
him
.
And
it
seem'd
to
be
a
more
than
an
ordinary
effect
of
Providence
,
that
so
many
Letters
should
meet
with
so
unfortunate
mis-carriages
at
this
time
;
for
thô
Brother
Clare
receiv'd
,
and
Answer'd
every
Letter
she
Writ
;
yet
not
one
of
his
Answers
came
to
her
hands
;
Almighty
God
foreseeing
what
an
addition
would
be
made
to
her
Crown
by
this
interruption
of
Correspondence
;
by
reason
of
the
infinite
acts
of
resignation
she
dayly
made
to
Gods
Holy
Will
,
in
bearing
his
suppos'd
Death
,
with
so
singular
and
invincible
a
patience
,
even
in
that
low
and
weak
condition
she
was
in
,
her
forces
seeming
to
be
quite
exhausted
;
yet
neither
by
sighing
,
or
any
other
exterior
Mark
of
grief
,
did
she
ever
give
any
sign
of
this
interior
sorrow
she
suffer'd
;
which
without
doubt
was
the
greater
,
the
more
it
was
supprest
.
Perhaps
we
had
never
come
to
a
perfect
and
intire
knowledge
of
this
great
and
sensible
affliction
she
so
couragiously
underwent
(
thô
her
Paper
mentions
part
of
it
)
had
not
Mother
Abbess
,
when
one
Day
she
came
to
Visit
her
,
accidentally
askt
her
,
whether
any
thing
troubl'd
her
;
bidding
her
tell
her
,
if
there
did
:
When
behold
the
love
she
had
for
prompt
Obedience
,
overcame
that
,
which
before
she
had
exprest
for
silent
suffering
;
for
without
any
more
a
do
,
and
without
the
least
passion
,
she
told
her
,
Dear
Mother
I
believe
Brother
Clare
is
Dead
,
which
I
suppose
out
of
too
much
kindness
and
Charity
towards
me
,
you
endeavour
to
conceal
from
me
,
knowing
how
unable
I
am
to
bear
so
great
an
affliction
;
but
if
God
please
to
have
it
so
,
his
Holy
Will
be
done
,
he
who
gave
him
to
me
,
and
now
gives
me
this
cross
by
taking
him
from
me
,
hows
what
is
best
for
me
;
whose
goodness
,
as
I
conside
,
will
assist
me
to
suffer
,
whatever
his
Wisdom
thinks
best
to
ordain
.
Mother
Abbess
us'd
the
best
Arguments
she
could
to
convince
her
,
that
her
apprehension
was
without
ground
;
but
Sister
Clare
insisting
upon
his
silence
as
an
infallible
argument
of
his
Death
;
Mother
Abbess
could
not
so
well
Answer
it
,
having
receiv'd
for
a
long
time
no
Letters
from
him
;
but
was
forc't
to
leave
her
still
in
a
doubt
and
apprehension
,
that
what
she
suspected
might
be
true
.
But
the
next
Day
there
came
a
Packet
of
Letters
from
Liege
,
which
Mother
Abbess
no
sooner
receiv'd
,
but
she
carry'd
it
with
all
speed
to
Sister
Clare
;
telling
her
with
a
great
deal
of
joy
,
that
she
had
brought
such
a
convincing
Argument
along
with
her
,
that
Brother
Clare
was
not
dead
,
as
she
could
not
give
her
the
last
time
she
was
with
her
;
Viz.
a
Letter
she
had
just
receiv'd
from
him
to
her
.
She
receiv'd
this
welcome
news
with
a
great
deal
of
joy
,
declaring
it
was
a
double
comfort
to
her
to
find
he
was
in
good
health
,
and
that
the
strong
inspiration
she
had
receiv'd
of
her
dying
before
him
,
that
she
had
also
inform'd
her
of
,
prov'd
no
illusion
,
as
she
fear'd
it
had
been
:
But
added
that
the
Letter
came
too
late
for
her
to
be
able
to
read
it
,
or
indeed
,
to
hear
it
Read
at
present
,
finding
her
Head
so
weak
,
as
that
she
could
not
attend
to
it
;
nor
indeed
was
she
afterwards
so
well
as
either
to
desire
any
one
to
Read
it
,
or
did
any
one
think
her
in
a
condition
to
propose
the
Reading
of
it
to
her
:
And
't
is
most
probable
,
her
desire
to
the
very
last
,
of
seeking
her
greater
Mortification
in
all
things
,
as
well
as
the
memory
of
the
Vow
,
which
with
her
Confessors
permission
she
had
made
,
of
never
giving
her self
any
satisfaction
in
hearing
of
him
,
or
from
him
,
made
her
take
the
pretence
of
her
weakness
,
to
deny
her self
the
satisfaction
,
which
hearing
the
Letter
would
have
given
her
.
Thô
the
truth
is
she
was
extreamly
weak
,
her
strength
dayly
diminishing
,
thô
the
Doctor
did
not
apprehend
her
so
near
her
Death
as
in
reality
she
was
;
she
never
expressing
to
him
,
or
to
those
that
attended
her
,
any
thing
at
all
of
what
she
felt
or
suffer'd
;
and
therefore
all
that
he
could
frame
a
judgment
from
,
were
the
guesses
of
others
,
as
well
of
his
own
from
her
pulse
;
which
having
been
weak
and
low
for
a
long
time
,
he
thought
she
might
still
hold
out
a
good
while
;
thô
he
believ'd
she
would
never
recover
from
that
sickness
.
The
only
concern
she
had
now
left
,
was
for
her
Fathers
Conversion
,
and
what
would
become
of
the
Children
after
her
Death
;
which
the
thoughts
of
Brother
Clares
Death
,
had
for
some
time
hinder'd
her
from
thinking
upon
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
Her
concern
for
her
Father
and
Children
.
She
seeks
her
greater
Mortification
,
even
to
the
last
.
The
Declaration
of
her
satisfaction
in
her
State
of
Life
,
a
little
before
her
Death
.
THe
concern
Sister
Clare
had
been
in
,
for
the
suspected
Death
of
Brother
Clare
,
and
fright
of
her
own
being
deluded
,
had
for
some
time
made
her
forget
her
concern
for
her
Father
;
but
no
sooner
were
those
apprehensions
taken
away
,
but
this
return'd
,
together
with
the
apprehension
,
least
after
her
Death
,
her
Father
should
endeavour
to
prosecute
his
design
of
geting
the
Children
into
England
;
and
there
,
perverting
them
from
the
Catholic
Faith
,
bring
their
Souls
into
as
dangerous
a
condition
as
his
own
was
in
:
But
now
not
being
able
to
Write
her self
,
she
desir'd
one
of
the
Religious
to
Write
,
what
she
would
dictate
to
her
,
which
she
did
in
the
following
words
.
SIR
,
BEing
at
present
,
unable
to
Write
my self
,
I
am
forced
to
make
use
of
anothers
hand
,
to
beg
with
my
last
breath
,
a
continuation
of
your
kindness
to
me
,
after
my
Death
,
by
giving
your
consent
that
my
Children
may
be
brought
up
in
the
place
where
they
now
live
;
and
that
you
would
also
please
to
reflect
how
unsafe
the
Religion
you
are
of
,
is
to
dye
in
;
and
think
before
it
be
too
late
cf
your
Salvation
.
This
I
crave
of
you
for
the
bloody
Passions
sake
of
our
dear
Savior
.
Your
poor
Child
,
TREVOR
HANMER
.
At
the
beginning
of
her
Letter
,
she
seem'd
pleasant
and
chearful
,
but
before
she
came
to
the
end
of
it
,
the
sadness
of
the
subject
,
had
made
her
Heart
also
sad
;
this
Letter
thô
short
,
is
very
expressive
of
her
constant
affection
to
her
Father
,
and
concern
for
her
Children
;
wherein
she
to
move
him
the
more
to
grant
what
she
asked
,
made
use
of
the
most
powerful
Motives
of
our
Saviors
Passion
,
and
his
own
Affection
;
which
she
endeavour'd
to
stir
up
,
by
subscribing
it
with
her
Maiden
Name
.
Being
in
this
weak
condition
we
have
mention'd
,
notwithstanding
the
interior
and
exterior
afflictions
she
suffer'd
,
she
had
not
forgot
,
or
lest
off
to
Mortifie
her self
;
for
she
still
practis'd
it
upon
her
dying
Body
,
out
of
too
unreasonable
a
persuit
(
I
know
not
how
to
term
it
)
of
self
denyal
,
and
suffering
;
refusing
to
ask
that
assistance
which
her
condition
requir'd
,
but
would
sometimes
lye
three
or
four
hours
,
and
very
often
for
an
hour
,
with
that
stilness
and
quiet
,
that
one
could
not
discern
whether
she
were
living
or
dead
,
unless
by
her
breath
.
And
all
judged
it
to
be
no
little
pain
,
for
one
in
a
Feaver
to
live
so
long
,
without
any
manner
of
refreshment
,
or
change
of
posture
,
which
the
Religious
were
still
ready
to
give
her
;
but
she
never
askt
,
nay
,
would
scarce
accept
of
when
offer'd
,
unless
by
Obedience
.
This
render'd
the
Religious
rather
sharers
in
her
sufferings
,
than
inabl'd
them
to
give
her
any
comfort
or
solace
in
them
.
And
from
this
,
all
that
attended
her
were
assur'd
,
that
she
treated
her
Body
in
her
sickness
,
with
no
less
rigor
,
than
she
did
in
her
health
;
and
that
to
her
last
breath
,
she
kept
inviolably
that
purpose
I
find
amongst
others
in
her
own
hand
.
For
the
love
of
God
I
will
ever
deny
my self
whatever
is
pleasing
to
me
,
thô
lawful
for
we
;
and
endeavour
as
much
as
Holy
Obedience
will
permit
,
to
do
all
such
things
for
his
sake
,
as
shall
be
most
contrary
to
my
nature
.
Let
all
Creatures
love
,
praise
,
and
honor
,
Jesus
,
Maria
,
Joseph
;
but
let
me
be
confounded
.
A
brave
and
Heroical
resolution
,
in
which
she
exprest
the
constancy
of
her
Love
to
God
,
and
contempt
of
her self
.
A
few
days
before
her
happy
Death
,
some
of
the
Religious
,
in
the
presence
of
the
Doctor
,
compassionated
her
present
weakness
(
for
her
Spirits
were
almost
exhausted
,
and
her
strength
quite
spent
)
but
the
Doctor
Answer'd
,
That
't
was
no
wonder
to
see
her
in
that
condition
,
by
reason
of
the
many
Austerities
and
Mortifications
she
had
undergone
,
and
chiefly
the
violent
combat
she
had
often
had
with
Nature
,
of
which
he
found
evident
Symptoms
in
her
Body
.
Sister
Clare
hearing
this
,
and
thinking
that
some
might
infer
from
hence
,
that
all
her
Life
in
Religion
had
been
troublesome
and
uneasie
;
to
remove
this
suspition
,
and
to
undeceive
those
that
were
present
,
especially
the
Doctor
;
call'd
God
to
Witness
these
following
words
.
I
have
so
much
content
and
satisfaction
at
present
,
and
always
had
in
this
State
of
Life
,
that
I
voluntarily
took
upon
my self
,
as
that
were
I
again
as
free
to
choose
as
ever
,
I
would
embrace
This
very
condition
and
State
of
Life
and
no
other
.
Thô
this
was
the
last
,
yet
't
was
not
the
only
time
she
had
signified
her
satisfaction
in
Religion
,
and
then
also
exprest
a
dislike
to
her
former
condition
;
for
being
asked
,
what
mov'd
her
so
to
Mortifie
her self
?
She
Answer'd
,
That
the
Love
she
ow'd
to
God
,
made
her
esteem
all
she
did
and
suffer'd
as
nothing
,
and
render'd
all
the
hardships
of
her
present
Rules
most
easie
and
pleasant
;
adding
,
That
what
is
suffer'd
even
in
the
strictest
Orders
,
is
nothing
to
what
many
Worldlings
often
suffer
,
even
when
in
outward
appearance
they
seem
most
happy
.
A
few
hours
before
she
dyed
,
she
desir'd
that
several
Candles
might
be
lighted
,
and
put
within
her
Curtains
,
which
all
wonder'd
at
;
because
she
had
before
expressed
a
difficulty
and
unwillingness
to
see
any
light
.
But
it
seems
that
Almighty
God
mov'd
her
to
desire
this
faint
Representation
,
of
that
Eternal
Light
she
was
going
to
possess
:
For
she
immediately
after
with
a
smiling
Countenance
declining
her
Head
in
Mother
Abbesses
Breast
,
without
the
least
groan
or
sigh
,
gave
up
her
pure
Soul
into
the
hands
of
her
Creator
,
about
Seven
a
Clock
at
Night
,
upon
the
26th
.
of
Ianuary
;
and
as
she
had
liv'd
in
a
constant
practice
,
so
Providence
would
have
her
dye
,
in
the
bosome
of
Obedience
;
wherefore
we
may
truly
say
her
Death
Answer'd
her
Life
,
she
lived
a
Saint
,
and
so
she
dy'd
.
The
End
of
the
Third
Book
.
THE
LIFE
OF
THE
LADY
WARNER
.
In
RELIGION
,
Sister
CLARE
of
IESVS
.
THE
FOVRTH
BOOK
.
CHAP.
I.
Marks
whereby
God
gave
evidence
of
her
Vertuous
Life
,
after
her
Death
.
THE
bounty
and
liberality
of
God
to
his
Servants
is
such
,
that
as
they
give
signs
of
their
Love
towards
him
in
their
Life
,
as
well
in
Body
,
as
Soul
;
so
he
often
expresses
marks
of
his
after
their
Death
,
not
only
to
their
Souls
in
Heaven
,
making
them
partakers
of
his
Beatifical
Vision
;
but
also
extends
such
marks
of
his
Love
to
their
Bodies
,
still
in
this
World
,
as
may
signifie
to
us
,
the
happiness
of
their
Souls
in
in
the
other
.
This
he
expressed
to
Sister
Clare
:
Whose
Countenance
after
her
Death
retain'd
so
Angelical
and
Ravishing
a
sweetness
,
as
made
all
the
Community
,
which
came
with
sad
hearts
to
Visit
her
Corps
,
return
with
joy
;
it
giving
not
a
delight
only
to
the
exterior
Senses
,
but
also
an
interior
comfort
to
the
heart
;
which
extraordinary
effect
could
be
Communicated
only
by
God
himself
;
and
that
it
might
appear
so
,
he
gave
such
a
very
particular
evidence
as
follows
.
Her
Children
heard
not
of
her
Death
till
the
Morning
after
she
dyed
;
but
they
no
sooner
had
notice
of
this
sad
news
,
but
they
broak
forth
into
such
a
passion
of
crying
,
as
there
was
no
pacifying
them
,
by
all
the
Caresses
and
kindness
they
could
shew
to
them
;
wherefore
,
Reverend
Mother
Abbess
,
experiencing
in
her self
what
comfort
she
found
,
when
she
came
to
Sister
Clares
Body
,
thô
before
much
afflicted
;
and
finding
several
of
the
Religious
to
express
,
that
they
had
experienc't
the
like
;
sent
for
the
Children
into
the
Quire
,
where
her
Body
lay
expos'd
,
hoping
they
might
find
the
same
;
and
by
this
means
become
pacified
,
which
all
other
endeavours
could
not
effect
:
Nor
was
she
deceiv'd
;
for
behold
what
an
extraordinary
effect
of
Gods
Power
appear'd
in
this
moving
circumstance
;
the
Children
coming
into
the
Quire
in
a
vehement
passion
of
crying
,
as
soon
as
they
beheld
the
Object
of
their
grief
,
their
dear
and
Dead
Mother
,
this
sight
which
ordinarily
increaseth
passion
,
so
moderated
theirs
,
that
they
were
immediately
pacified
;
and
the
sweetness
that
still
remain'd
in
her
Countenance
,
mov'd
them
to
run
to
her
Body
,
and
express
the
same
Caresses
,
by
embracing
and
kissing
her
,
as
if
she
had
been
living
;
nor
were
they
surpriz'd
to
see
no
return
;
since
she
in
that
respect
had
used
them
to
it
in
her
Life
time
,
as
has
been
said
:
After
this
they
kneel'd
by
the
Body
,
praying
for
half
an
hour
,
without
so
much
as
sheding
a
Tear
,
and
return'd
as
pacified
as
if
nothing
had
happen'd
;
not
only
to
the
astonishment
of
the
Religious
,
but
even
of
themselves
too
,
as
Young
as
they
were
:
Wherefore
they
asked
their
Maid
the
reason
,
why
before
they
went
in
to
see
their
Mother
,
they
could
not
forbear
crying
,
and
that
now
they
could
not
cry
for
their
Lives
?
Reverend
Mother
Abbess
,
finding
this
Angelical
Air
,
and
sweetness
continue
in
Sister
Clare
of
Iesus's
Countenance
,
resolv'd
to
repair
the
loss
that
her
Humility
had
brought
upon
the
Community
,
by
burning
her
Picture
.
Wherefore
,
she
sends
to
Dunkirk
for
a
Famous
Painter
,
that
then
liv'd
there
,
who
looking
upon
her
,
wonder'd
to
see
no
decay
in
her
Features
;
but
only
that
they
were
without
motion
and
breath
:
He
said
that
he
had
been
call'd
to
draw
several
Ladies
,
after
their
Death
;
but
that
he
never
met
with
the
like
.
Yet
as
great
an
Artist
as
he
was
,
his
piece
as
the
Religious
testifie
,
came
far
short
of
the
Original
,
and
only
gave
cause
of
a
continual
resentment
for
the
loss
of
that
,
which
Cooper
had
so
admirably
drawn
to
the
Life
;
And
that
this
Painter
might
not
pretend
want
of
time
for
doing
it
,
the
Body
lay
expos'd
three
days
in
the
Quire
:
Which
in
stead
of
sending
forth
any
less
pleasing
smell
,
fill'd
the
Quire
,
and
Church
also
with
such
a
perfume
,
as
all
wonder'd
at
.
But
't
was
not
strange
,
that
her
Vertuous
Actions
(
which
she
endeavour'd
to
conceal
in
her
Life
as
much
as
she
was
able
)
should
now
begin
to
blossom
,
and
send
forth
their
Odours
after
her
Death
.
CHAP.
II.
The
Points
of
her
Funeral
Sermon
,
in
short
,
together
with
her
Burial
,
and
Epitaph
.
THE
Fourth
Day
after
her
Death
,
Reverend
Father
Seraphim
a
French
Capuchin
,
and
Excellent
Preacher
,
as
well
as
experienced
Director
of
Souls
.
Who
had
been
earnestly
desir'd
,
and
had
kindly
undertaken
to
make
her
Funeral
Sermon
,
came
to
perform
his
promise
;
and
to
testifie
to
others
,
what
in
several
occasions
,
in
which
he
had
treated
with
her
,
he
had
been
Witness
of
himself
;
especially
at
that
time
,
when
she
had
particularly
desir'd
to
advise
with
some
experienced
person
,
that
was
not
of
her
own
Nation
,
about
her
removal
from
Graveling
;
fearing
the
English
she
had
consulted
,
might
be
too
much
byast
with
a
National
affection
,
and
upon
that
account
,
might
disswade
her
from
going
amongst
Strangers
;
but
he
prov'd
to
be
of
the
same
sentiment
with
Reverend
Father
Worsley
,
and
other
English
,
she
had
advis'd
with
in
this
point
;
and
assur'd
her
,
that
it
was
a
pure
Temptation
,
thô
the
Enemy
had
cunningly
Cloak't
and
cover'd
it
with
the
specious
pretence
,
that
she
should
find
more
Mortification
,
and
less
esteem
among
Strangers
,
than
she
receiv'd
kind
Father
,
so
good
a
Husband
,
as
she
her self
us'd
to
say
,
she
could
not
have
wish't
a
better
;
such
fine
and
sweet
Children
,
so
plentiful
a
Fortune
,
and
consequently
all
Earthly
blessings
this
World
was
capable
of
bestowing
upon
her
;
doing
this
also
in
the
Flower
of
her
Age
,
in
the
hight
of
her
prosperity
.
Wherefore
says
he
,
if
the
Wise
Man
Ecclesiasticus
Chap.
31.
Vers.
9.
declares
,
that
he
who
sought
not
after
,
nor
hop't
in
Riches
had
done
wonders
,
I
may
say
her
Courage
was
wonderful
;
since
she
not
only
not
sought
,
but
forsook
and
quitted
,
not
only
Riches
,
but
Father
,
Husband
,
Children
,
and
all
other
happinesses
this
World
could
afford
,
to
follow
more
exactly
the
Counsels
of
our
Savior
,
thereby
to
be
the
better
able
to
take
up
and
embrace
his
Cross
,
and
follow
him
.
Which
brings
me
to
the
third
mark
of
her
Courage
I
promis'd
to
explicate
in
my
third
Point
.
In
the
Third
Point
he
prov'd
,
how
she
exprest
her
Courage
by
the
choice
of
so
rigorous
an
Order
,
discribing
the
Austerities
of
it
,
which
she
was
not
content
with
,
but
animated
with
the
lik
Zeal
Sc.
Francis
Xavarius
was
,
when
he
cry'd
out
,
Lord
let
me
still
suffer
more
,
he
declar'd
how
earnestly
she
had
exprest
to
him
her
desire
to
go
to
a
more
rigorous
Order
amongst
Strangers
,
where
she
might
suffer
more
,
and
be
known
or
regarded
less
;
all
which
he
exprest
after
so
pathetical
a
manner
,
as
amongst
his
numerous
Auditory
,
there
was
scarse
a
dry
Eye
to
be
found
;
who
by
this
his
Discourse
were
convinc't
,
that
thô
they
came
with
a
great
Idea
of
her
Sanctity
,
yet
it
was
far
short
of
what
they
found
she
was
endow'd
withal
.
At
the
end
of
the
Fathers
Sermon
,
she
was
carried
from
the
Quire
,
where
she
lay
expos'd
in
her
Habit
,
down
to
the
Cloyster
to
be
Buried
next
to
Mother
Taylor
,
her
first
Abbess
,
and
great
friend
as
has
been
before
said
.
It
happen'd
in
the
diging
of
her
Grave
,
that
they
broke
into
Mother
Taylors
,
out
of
which
there
came
a
scent
no
less
fragrant
than
that
,
which
the
Body
of
Sister
Clare
sent
forth
:
Their
sweet
Odors
being
thus
united
after
Death
,
as
their
Affections
had
been
whilst
they
liv'd
.
Reverend
Mother
Abbess
desirous
that
the
memory
of
her
example
should
continue
as
long
as
the
Monastry
lasted
,
caused
a
great
Marble
Grave-stone
to
be
lay'd
over
her
Body
,
which
Reverend
Father
Francis
Williams
,
then
Rector
of
the
Noviship
of
the
Society
of
Iesus
,
of
the
English
Province
at
Watten
,
adorn'd
with
this
ensuing
Epitaph
,
which
I
put
in
the
Language
in
which
't
is
Writ
upon
the
Grave-stone
,
Viz.
in
Latin
;
and
also
in
English
,
that
the
meaning
of
it
may
be
understood
by
all
of
our
own
Nation
,
for
whom
this
Life
was
chiefly
Writ
.
Siste
,
Lege
,
Mirare
.
Sta
,
Viator
,
debitaque
lachrymarum
tributa
,
Huic
persolve
Funeri
.
Jacet
hic
Sepulta
CLARA
de
JESU
.
Nomen
illam
haud
vulgarem
indicat
,
Nobilis
ac
Illustris
HANMERORUM
Domus
Suam
esse
Progeniem
jactat
.
Latuit
aliquantisper
haec
Stella
Errorum
tenebris
offuscata
;
Sed
ut
postea
Orbem
,
Orbe
splendidiore
,
decoraret
.
Nupsit
perillustri
Domino
JOANNI
WARNERO
Baronetto
;
Sed
cum
nil
nisi
Caelum
spiraret
,
Caelestes
affectavit
Thalamos
:
Sicque
consentiente
,
atque
approbante
Optimo
Conjuge
;
Toro
Maritali
,
Parentum
,
&
Charissimorum
pignorum
Amplexibus
posthabitis
,
De
Mundo
esse
desijt
,
ut
de
JESU
fieret
.
Hoc
Monasterium
Suae
Virtutis
Theatrum
esse
voluit
;
Ubi
suave
Christi
jugum
Ad
finem
usque
vitae
portans
,
Omni
perfectionis
genere
Multisque
Nominibus
,
CLARA
Vixit
&
Obijt
Anno
Domini
M
DC
LXX
Ianuarij
xxvi
.
Stop
,
Read
,
Admire
.
Stay
Passenger
,
and
pay
a
due
Tribute
of
Tears
To
this
Funeral
;
Here
lies
Buried
CLARE
of
JESUS
.
Her
Name
speakes
her
no
ordinary
Person
,
The
Noble
and
Illustrious
House
of
HANMERS
Boasts
of
her
,
as
their
Progeny
.
This
Star
lay
hid
a
little
while
,
Clouded
with
the
darkness
of
Errors
,
That
afterwards
it
might
adorn
the
World
,
With
a
more
resplendent
Orb.
She
Married
the
Honourable
Sir
JOHN
WARNER
Baronet
.
But
breathing
after
nothing
but
Heaven
,
She
Aspir'd
to
Celestial
Nuptials
;
And
her
desires
being
approv'd
,
and
consented
to
By
her
Excellent
Husband
;
Forsaking
his
Embraces
,
and
those
also
Of
her
Dearest
Father
,
and
Children
;
She
ceast
to
be
of
the
World
,
to
be
of
JESUS
.
She
chose
this
Monastry
For
the
Theater
of
her
Vertue
;
Where
she
carried
the
sweet
Yoak
Of
Christ
to
her
very
last
breath
,
By
the
Practice
of
all
Perfection
Verifying
her
Name
,
GLORIOUS
She
liv'd
And
Dyed
In
the
Year
of
our
Lord
M
DC
LXX
.
the
26th
.
Day
of
Ianuary
.
CHAP.
III.
The
Letter
of
Reverend
Mother
Abbess
of
Graveling
,
to
Brother
Clare
concerning
Sister
Clares
happy
Death
,
with
an
abridgment
of
her
Vertuous
Life
.
THE
Authority
of
Mother
Abbess
must
needs
gain
no
little
credit
to
what
she
Writes
concerning
Sister
Clare
,
as
having
been
very
intimate
to
all
her
actions
and
proceedings
:
For
she
always
looked
upon
her
as
her
Mother
,
and
with
a
more
than
filial
confidence
had
recourse
unto
her
upon
all
occasions
;
believing
her
advice
and
direction
,
to
be
the
infallible
Rule
of
Gods
Will
,
whose
place
she
bore
;
and
consequently
none
can
be
more
fit
than
she
,
to
give
the
World
her
Caracter
.
Mother
Abbess
then
after
her
Death
,
Writes
in
this
manner
to
Brother
Clare
.
Honour'd
Dear
Brother
,
THE
Will
of
God
be
ever
done
,
Life
and
Death
are
in
his
Hands
,
and
all
works
are
perfected
in
mercy
and
goodness
.
I
have
taken
my
Pen
in
hand
upon
the
saddest
subject
,
that
could
have
happen'd
to
me
,
or
this
Community
;
and
were
I
not
resolv'd
never
to
let
my
Will
jarre
with
the
Will
of
God
,
I
should
want
resignation
to
this
present
visitation
,
which
has
depriv'd
us
of
your
,
and
our
ever
dear
Sister
,
Sister
Clare
of
Iesus
;
whom
Iesus
her
dear
Spouse
called
to
his
Eternal
embraces
,
on
the
26th
.
Instant
;
Having
left
us
a
greater
affliction
,
I
am
bold
to
say
,
than
ever
any
conceived
at
the
Death
of
their
own
Natural
Sisters
.
For
in
her
we
lost
a
great
light
of
Vertue
,
more
than
I
am
able
to
express
,
since
her
generous
embracing
of
our
Abjections
,
did
incourage
us
in
our
Vocations
.
I
never
heard
her
complain
,
nor
repine
at
our
Austerities
,
but
I
have
often
heard
her
say
,
that
they
were
too
little
,
and
that
she
did
nothing
as
she
ought
for
the
love
of
God
.
Her
Humility
engag'd
her
to
make
use
of
all
means
to
cover
her
Vertue
;
yet
I
cannot
frame
to
my self
how
any
one
could
have
liv'd
more
perfectly
,
than
she
has
done
these
few
Years
,
that
she
hath
been
with
us
.
Her
perfection
appear'd
so
much
in
all
she
did
,
that
it
is
hard
to
say
in
what
she
was
most
perfect
.
I
never
could
see
how
any
one
could
be
more
prompt
,
simple
,
or
blindly
Obedient
,
than
she
was
;
and
yet
she
was
always
accusing
her self
of
her
want
of
it
.
O
how
clear
sighted
are
Saints
!
This
made
her
to
say
dayly
to
me
,
when
I
came
to
Visit
her
in
her
Sickness
,
that
she
scarce
thought
her self
Religious
,
because
she
had
never
done
any
action
in
her
Life
time
like
a
Religious
Woman
.
Dear
Brother
,
what
great
Humility
was
this
?
That
did
so
wean
her
from
all
self-opinion
,
when
the
Life
she
led
was
such
,
as
I
am
sure
none
can
surpass
.
In
her
Sickness
she
us'd
to
express
her
Conformity
in
such
like
words
as
these
,
It
has
pleas'd
God
to
send
me
such
,
or
such
a
tryal
,
or
to
deprive
me
of
such
,
or
such
a
comfort
.
This
shew'd
,
that
she
took
all
from
the
immediate
hand
of
God
,
and
that
her
Sickness
did
not
(
as
her
Humility
made
her
believe
)
rob
her
,
of
her
former
near
Vnion
with
him
,
as
far
as
I
could
perceive
;
but
when
he
seem'd
to
withdraw
himself
from
her
,
it
was
without
doubt
the
greatest
Affliction
in
her
Sickness
,
and
consequently
an
effect
of
his
Love
to
encrease
her
Merit
.
Dear
Brother
,
I
wish
that
you
had
seen
her
dying
as
we
did
,
what
profit
would
you
have
made
of
such
an
example
?
That
God
did
not
think
us
fit
to
enjoy
any
longer
.
I
wish
I
could
do
by
her
,
as
our
Blessed
Lady
did
by
her
dear
Son
,
lay
up
in
my
Heart
all
the
Words
and
Actions
of
her
Life
,
as
a
Rule
whereby
to
square
my
own
.
There
has
been
little
other
Discourse
since
her
happy
Death
,
but
of
her
Vertuous
Life
;
and
I
wish
that
it
may
always
continue
amongst
us
,
to
excite
us
to
a
faithful
Imitation
of
her
,
as
the
best
means
of
meeting
her
once
more
in
Heaven
.
What
reason
have
we
then
but
to
confide
in
her
present
happiness
?
She
knew
that
Heaven
suffer'd
violence
,
and
therefore
resolv'd
to
be
one
of
those
that
should
take
it
by
force
.
Whilst
she
was
well
,
her
Life
was
a
continu'd
practice
of
Religious
Perfection
,
and
her
Sickness
was
nothing
but
an
encrease
of
her
Merit
,
because
she
suffer'd
it
with
so
much
love
and
patience
.
She
would
often
sweetly
invite
Death
,
that
is
dreadful
and
ugly
to
most
,
to
come
and
dispatch
and
not
linger
about
her
.
We
are
now
Writeing
to
all
the
Convents
,
as
we
use
to
do
upon
such
occasions
,
to
procure
Prayers
for
her
;
thô
I
believe
we
want
her
Prayers
,
more
than
she
does
ours
;
I
shall
dayly
beg
at
her
Grave
,
that
she
would
obtain
comfort
for
you
,
and
that
you
may
bear
this
Cross
with
a
resign'd
Patience
.
Our
whole
Community
is
full
of
Affliction
,
and
I
hardly
see
what
I
Write
,
my
Eyes
are
so
full
of
Tears
,
I
wish
they
may
Redeem
yours
.
As
for
her
two
sweet
Children
,
if
you
please
to
intrust
your
dear
Sister
and
me
with
them
,
by
Gods
Grace
,
they
shall
never
want
a
Mother
,
in
what
lies
in
my
Power
to
serve
them
;
and
I
shall
always
look
upon
it
as
an
obligation
,
and
pledge
of
that
Treasure
their
dear
Mother
,
whom
God
has
been
pleased
to
deprive
us
●f
.
I
must
confess
my
weakness
in
not
well
bearing
so
great
a
Cross
,
and
our
Community
is
in
such
a
melancholly
temper
,
that
we
are
incapable
of
giving
them
any
comfort
upon
her
death
.
For
this
reason
I
sent
for
Reverend
Father
Rector
of
Watten
,
who
has
acted
the
part
of
a
Comforter
,
both
to
them
,
and
us
.
I
keep
her
Beads
,
Reliquary
,
and
Proffession
Ring
,
which
she
so
highly
esteem'd
,
for
you
to
dispose
of
;
who
I
hope
this
Summer
will
give
us
a
Visit
,
which
will
be
the
greatest
comfort
,
that
your
sweet
Children
,
and
this
Community
can
receive
,
especially
my self
,
who
am
Dear
Brother
,
Graveling
Ianuary
27th
.
1670.
Your
obliged
and
humble
Servant
,
ANNE
BONAVENTURE
,
Abbess
.
CHAP.
IV.
A
Letter
to
Brother
Clare
,
from
Reverend
Father
Warren
Confessour
to
the
Poor
Clares
of
Graveling
,
concerning
the
Death
of
Sister
Clare
,
in
which
he
also
takes
notice
of
some
particular
Vertues
she
excell'd
in
.
THO'
the
foresaid
Letter
confirms
what
we
have
hitherto
said
concerning
Sister
Clare
;
yet
I
hope
the
Addition
of
another
from
her
Confessour
,
who
had
a
more
intimate
knowledge
of
her
,
than
Mother
Abbess
could
have
(
Sister
Clare
being
accustom'd
to
disclose
to
him
the
most
hidden
secrets
of
her
heart
)
will
not
seem
tedious
;
since
it
more
efficaciously
shews
the
Truth
of
what
I
have
already
Writ
,
than
any
other
Testimony
that
has
been
yet
given
;
he
being
the
fittest
Person
to
give
us
a
knowledge
of
that
eminent
Perfection
she
had
in
a
short
time
arriv'd
to
;
which
joyn'd
with
that
of
so
Prudent
,
Vertuous
,
and
Experienc
d
a
Superior
,
as
I
have
related
,
must
needs
convince
the
Reader
of
Sister
Clares
most
eminent
Vertue
.
Honour'd
Sir
,
THE
happiness
I
have
had
in
being
acquainted
with
Sister
Clare
(
whose
Name
I
can
scarce
write
or
even
think
of
without
T●ars
)
is
a
reward
sufficient
for
what
service
I
have
been
able
to
do
her
.
She
was
indeed
the
Pattern
,
and
Mirror
of
a
true
Religious
Soul
;
there
could
not
possibly
be
any
one
more
dis-engag'd
from
all
things
here
below
,
than
she
was
;
for
,
that
short
time
that
God
was
pleas'd
to
lend
her
to
us
,
nothing
but
God
,
nothing
but
Heaven
was
in
her
Heart
,
and
Month.
All
other
Discourses
and
entertainments
were
tedious
to
her
,
as
I
am
confident
you
know
very
well
;
yet
notwithstanding
all
these
gusts
and
comforts
that
her
Soul
tasted
in
thinking
of
her
Heavenly
Spouse
,
she
seem'd
,
as
she
thought
,
to
be
perfectly
forsaken
by
him
in
her
last
Sickness
.
wherefore
I
cannot
be
perswaded
but
God
us'd
this
means
to
purifie
her
Soul
,
that
it
might
fly
directly
into
his
loving
embraces
,
where
't
is
at
present
absorpt
in
Eternal
delights
.
But
because
the
Iudgments
of
God
are
secret
,
I
will
never
cease
to
remember
her
dayly
in
my
Poor
Devotions
.
But
I
cannot
end
this
sad
subject
without
speaking
a
word
or
two
of
her
Perfections
,
for
your
comfort
.
First
,
her
Humility
and
perfect
Contempt
of
her self
,
which
is
the
foundation
of
all
other
Vertues
,
was
such
,
as
that
the
most
Ambitious
Person
could
not
more
earnestly
seek
after
Honor
,
than
she
sought
in
all
things
,
her
greatest
Abnegation
and
Humiliation
;
neither
was
she
content
to
have
this
low
and
mean
esteem
of
her self
,
but
earnestly
desir'd
to
imprint
the
same
in
the
minds
of
all
others
;
taking
all
occasions
she
was
able
of
doing
it
,
and
when
she
found
her
endeavors
had
not
the
desir'd
effect
;
but
according
to
our
Saviors
promise
(
Qui
se
humiliat
exaltabitur
,
He
that
humbles
himself
shall
be
exalted
)
that
the
more
pains
she
took
to
lessen
,
the
more
she
gain'd
esteem
,
it
cannot
be
imagin'd
,
what
an
affliction
this
was
to
her
;
which
the
Enemy
took
an
occasion
to
push
on
to
such
an
excess
,
that
had
she
not
had
that
submission
to
her
Directors
,
which
was
admirable
in
her
,
and
follow'd
their
advice
,
rather
than
her
own
inclinations
;
this
affliction
had
caus'd
her
to
leave
this
place
to
go
amongst
Strangers
.
The
only
fault
she
found
with
it
,
being
the
too
much
esteem
and
respect
she
receiv'd
from
the
Religious
,
which
was
to
her
humble
Spirit
as
great
a
Mortification
,
as
the
want
of
it
can
be
,
even
to
the
proudest
heart
.
Her
Love
and
Practice
of
Mortification
and
Abnegation
was
also
very
extraordinary
:
Nor
would
permit
her
to
rest
satisfied
with
the
ordinary
Austerities
of
the
Rule
(
which
were
even
too
great
for
her
delicate
and
tender
Complexion
to
suffer
)
unless
she
added
others
to
them
;
and
my
refusing
her
leave
to
practice
the
Pennances
she
so
earnestly
desir'd
,
I
believe
was
a
greater
Mortification
,
than
they
themselves
could
have
been
to
her
.
I
often
thought
,
whilst
she
as
earnestly
Petition'd
for
leave
to
practice
extraordinary
Mortifications
,
as
if
she
had
beg'd
for
her
Life
,
of
the
agreement
of
her
Spirit
,
with
that
of
St.
Teresa's
,
her
great
Paironess
,
who
beg'd
of
God
so
earnestly
,
Either
to
permit
her
to
suffer
or
to
die
;
and
that
which
mov'd
Sister
Clare
chiefly
to
this
ardent
desire
of
suffering
for
God
,
was
her
extraordinary
Love
of
him
,
better
exprest
,
as
she
thought
,
by
suffering
,
than
any
way
else
;
and
therefore
,
what
she
could
not
get
leave
to
practice
exteriorly
,
she
interiorly
supply'd
,
by
violently
contradicting
and
overcoming
her
passions
,
and
even
lawful
inclinations
in
such
a
manner
,
as
to
keep
her self
constantly
upon
the
rack
;
never
giving
the
least
way
to
Nature
,
but
curbing
it
upon
all
occasions
;
so
that
her
dayly
Conversation
with
her
Children
,
which
seem'd
to
others
a
comfort
,
was
to
her
without
doubt
a
great
occasion
of
suffering
,
it
giving
nature
an
occasion
of
a
continual
conflict
,
over
which
she
constantly
got
the
Mastery
.
Her
Conformity
to
God's
Will
,
and
Abnegation
of
her
own
,
appear'd
no
less
admirable
in
her
blind
and
prompt
Obedience
,
than
in
receiving
from
his
hands
,
whatever
his
Providence
vouchsaft
to
send
by
others
,
and
what
was
most
contrary
to
Flesh
and
Blood
,
seem'd
always
most
pleasing
and
welcome
to
her
.
By
these
steps
of
Humility
,
Mortification
,
and
Conformity
,
she
had
rais'd
her self
to
such
an
Vnion
with
God
,
as
was
wonderful
;
walking
always
in
his
presence
,
which
no
employment
or
accident
could
deprive
her
off
.
And
all
the
time
she
had
free
to
her self
,
she
spent
in
a
profound
Contemplation
or
Communication
with
his
Divine
Majesty
,
who
was
not
wanting
on
his
part
in
replenishing
her
Soul
with
such
extraordinary
Lights
and
Graces
,
as
still
animated
and
strengthned
her
in
the
constant
pursuite
of
the
highest
Perfection
.
Nor
was
she
so
abs●rpt
in
the
Love
of
God
,
as
to
permit
that
to
her
Neighbor
to
be
less
fervent
and
active
;
her
Love
to
his
Image
was
like
that
to
himself
,
always
in
action
;
on
all
occasions
assisting
every
one
with
that
Zeal
,
that
Humility
,
that
Chearfulness
and
Comfort
,
as
if
what
she
did
to
them
,
had
been
actually
done
to
himself
:
And
her
compassion
whilst
she
assisted
those
who
were
either
in
exterior
or
interior
affliction
was
such
,
as
if
she
had
beheld
our
Savior
,
not
them
in
affliction
;
so
that
I
must
own
I
never
met
in
a
Soul
a
greater
desire
of
suffering
for
God
;
a
greater
Vnion
and
Conformity
,
nay
,
and
satisfaction
too
,
as
to
the
Superior
part
,
even
in
the
greatest
of
sufferings
,
than
I
did
in
her
;
especially
in
her
last
Sickness
,
where
it
pittied
my
heart
to
see
what
she
suffer'd
,
as
I
before
mention'd
;
yet
was
comforted
at
the
same
time
to
see
with
what
Constancy
,
Courage
and
Conformity
she
underwent
this
,
even
the
greatest
of
tryals
;
for
as
't
is
the
greatest
act
of
Mortification
,
or
Abnegation
,
to
be
content
to
loose
or
leave
God
for
God
;
so
the
same
is
also
the
greatest
act
of
Love
a
Creature
can
express
to
it's
Creator
.
Wherefore
I
cannot
but
piously
believe
,
that
she
Reigns
now
with
him
in
Heaven
,
whom
he
had
prepar'd
for
this
happiness
by
adorning
her
with
so
many
Celestial
Verlues
upon
Earth
.
I
have
been
longer
than
I
design'd
,
but
the
subject
I
doubt
not
will
plead
my
excuse
,
and
obtain
your
pardon
,
having
no
other
design
then
your
comfort
by
it
,
being
glad
of
this
as
I
shall
be
of
any
other
occasion
of
expressing
how
much
I
am
,
Graveling
March
4th
.
1670.
Honour'd
Sir
,
Your
most
humble
and
faithful
Servant
,
WILLIAM
WARREN
.
This
Testimony
from
so
Vertuous
,
and
experienc'd
a
person
,
in
the
Government
of
Religious
(
in
which
he
had
spent
many
Years
)
especially
such
Zealous
Souls
as
he
Govern'd
,
who
make
the
Service
of
God
,
as
every
one
ought
to
do
,
their
chief
aim
and
end
;
and
far
more
sollicitously
endeavour
the
practice
of
this
so
Noble
and
Generous
enterprize
,
of
leading
such
a
Mortified
Life
,
as
the
Eternal
Wisdom
,
who
best
knew
what
was
most
pleasing
to
his
Eternal
Father
,
gave
them
and
all
the
World
an
example
of
,
than
the
most
Zealous
Worldling
can
be
in
gaining
Honor
,
heaping
up
Riches
,
or
in
pursuit
of
all
those
Earthly
pleasures
,
the
World
promises
it's
followers
,
but
seldom
keeps
it's
word
,
I
say
,
having
had
so
many
Years
experience
in
dealing
with
such
Souls
as
these
,
his
Testimony
cannot
but
be
of
great
force
.
CHAP.
V.
A
Description
in
General
of
the
Sanctity
of
her
Life
.
IT
may
seem
strange
,
that
after
the
Testimonies
of
Two
such
Persons
,
who
had
an
occasion
of
inspecting
the
whole
Tenor
of
that
inward
and
interior
Life
she
led
,
I
should
still
proceed
to
give
further
evidences
of
her
Sanctity
.
But
the
Providence
of
Almighty
God
so
ordain'd
,
that
she
should
have
as
many
Witnesses
,
as
there
were
Religious
she
convers'd
withal
;
that
her
Vertues
prov'd
by
the
Attestation
of
so
many
Irrefragable
and
uncontestable
Authorities
,
might
never
hereafter
be
call'd
in
question
.
In
General
then
,
take
that
Original
Draught
of
her
Sanctity
,
which
they
,
as
in
so
many
lively
Colours
,
have
transmitted
to
me
,
and
I
think
my self
oblig'd
,
to
transmit
to
Posterity
.
They
all
speak
home
to
the
same
point
,
that
Sister
Clare
began
,
when
she
came
to
Religion
,
where
Persons
great
Perfection
left
of
.
The
chief
thing
she
aim'd
at
,
was
to
be
the
Meanest
in
the
House
of
God
,
and
upon
that
account
,
was
always
seeking
after
the
poorest
Employments
,
the
better
to
serve
the
Community
.
These
Humiliations
cover'd
the
good
Religious
with
confusion
;
blushing
,
and
at
the
same
time
wondering
to
see
a
Person
of
her
Quality
(
who
had
formerly
so
many
to
attend
her
)
casting
her self
at
their
Feet
,
and
condescending
to
things
so
abject
and
contrary
to
sense
.
From
this
Humility
as
from
a
source
,
sprung
that
reservedness
in
speaking
any
thing
which
might
in
the
least
tend
to
her
own
praises
,
or
those
of
her
Relations
;
if
any
occasion
offer'd
to
touch
upon
that
subject
,
she
either
kept
a
profound
silence
,
or
declin'd
the
Discourse
as
ungrateful
;
or
if
Obedience
put
her
upon
it
,
the
Meen
and
Modesty
with
which
she
deliver'd
her self
,
seem'd
rather
to
diminish
,
than
favor
any
ways
the
Reputation
and
esteem
she
had
gain'd
in
the
World
.
As
she
inviolably
observ'd
the
time
of
silence
,
so
she
was
never
heard
to
utter
an
idle
word
:
If
Charity
or
Superiors
order'd
her
to
speak
,
the
bent
of
her
Discourse
was
still
of
God
,
or
what
tended
to
his
Divine
Service
;
she
never
made
an
end
of
enlarging
her self
upon
his
Divine
Attributes
,
his
Beauty
,
his
Power
,
his
Wisdom
,
and
Providence
towards
Creatures
,
but
in
particular
upon
his
Mercy
in
regard
of
Sinners
,
with
reflection
upon
her self
,
as
if
her
Sins
had
deserv'd
greater
punishments
than
all
others
.
Yet
these
Pious
Entertainments
were
so
prudently
manag'd
,
and
insisted
upon
with
that
discretion
,
that
there
was
nothing
forc't
or
tedious
in
them
.
To
this
we
may
add
,
that
whatsoever
related
to
the
Divine
Service
,
she
thought
could
never
sufficiently
be
esteem'd
;
and
so
high
was
the
value
she
put
upon
every
Minute
Ceremony
,
and
Regular
Observance
,
that
even
St.
Clare
(
I
have
as
many
Authentic
Vouchers
for
this
,
as
there
are
Religious
at
Graveling
)
could
not
more
exactly
keep
the
Rules
in
their
Primitive
Vigor
and
Purity
,
than
she
did
.
But
that
which
charm'd
her
the
most
,
in
the
Monastry
of
Graveling
,
was
the
retirdness
and
solitude
of
the
Place
,
the
rigour
of
the
Habit
,
the
poorness
of
the
Dyet
;
and
in
a
word
,
because
all
things
seem'd
to
inspire
her
with
her
beloved
Spirit
of
Pennance
:
For
by
her
good
Will
,
she
would
have
been
always
imitating
those
Ancient
Penitents
(
whose
Lives
she
had
Read
)
to
expiate
the
disorders
,
as
she
call'd
them
,
of
her
Life
past
;
hence
she
gave
no
truce
or
solace
to
her
wearied
and
exhausted
Body
,
which
she
treated
with
Macerations
of
all
sorts
,
nor
would
afford
any
respite
to
Nature
,
being
in
effect
a
real
Martyr
every
hour
;
insomuch
,
that
had
not
Obedience
put
a
restraint
upon
her
fervor
,
these
excesses
would
soon
have
ruin'd
her
health
;
yet
still
these
Mortifications
were
so
temper'd
with
an
exterior
sweetness
,
that
no
one
could
perceive
that
she
found
the
least
difficulty
in
the
whole
course
of
this
Penitential
Life
.
That
which
chiefly
crown'd
and
ripen'd
,
as
it
were
,
these
Vertues
into
Maturity
and
Perf●●tion
,
was
the
intire
resignation
she
had
to
the
Counsels
of
her
Ghostly
Father
;
she
punctually
in
every
thing
follow'd
his
directions
,
and
never
fail'd
to
render
him
an
exact
account
even
of
the
Minutest
circumstances
,
and
gave
him
a
knowledge
of
her
interior
disposition
to
that
degree
,
that
being
demanded
by
one
of
the
Religious
what
it
was
to
Manifest
her
Conscience
and
the
whole
State
of
her
Soul
to
a
Spiritual
Director
,
she
Answer'd
,
We
must
be
very
sincere
and
candid
with
him
,
and
tell
him
even
our
passing
thoughts
;
upon
this
some
present
desirous
to
understand
the
matter
,
after
a
more
serious
manner
,
importun'd
her
to
instance
some
particulars
,
that
might
illustrate
what
she
said
.
Sister
Clare
full
of
her
usual
Affability
,
comply'd
with
their
desires
and
Answer'd
.
If
I
should
casually
look
upon
my
hand
and
think
it
White
with
a
kind
of
complaisance
,
I
must
give
an
account
of
this
as
a
proud
thought
to
my
Confessour
,
and
in
the
same
manner
of
any
other
Imperfections
or
Temptations
,
that
come
into
my
mind
,
thô
I
know
not
whether
I
have
consented
to
them
or
not
.
So
much
for
her
Vertues
in
General
.
CHAP.
VI.
A
more
exact
Relation
of
her
Vertues
in
particular
.
THO'
in
the
former
Chapter
the
Religious
,
whom
she
convers'd
with
,
have
given
,
as
you
have
Read
;
an
ample
Testimony
of
her
Sanctity
;
yet
they
seem
rather
to
reduce
what
they
affirm
to
General
heads
,
than
descend
to
particulars
;
upon
a
stricter
scrutiny
,
I
find
her
Vertues
more
distinctly
set
down
by
several
informations
I
receiv'd
from
Graveling
.
They
begin
first
with
that
of
her
Prayer
,
in
which
she
was
so
recollected
,
as
if
God
had
been
visibly
present
before
her
,
or
she
had
spoken
to
his
Divine
Majesty
.
This
Holy
Spirit
of
Prayer
and
Recollection
,
whereby
she
exprest
her
Love
towards
God
,
was
strangely
animated
and
increas'd
by
her
Charity
towards
her
Neighbor
,
which
God
gives
for
a
Mark
of
our
Love
towards
himself
.
All
her
Actions
and
designs
were
nothing
else
,
but
so
many
Acts
of
Charity
,
and
her
chief
employment
,
when
she
did
not
entertain
her self
with
God
,
was
to
assist
the
necessities
of
her
Neighbor
,
and
comfort
the
Afflicted
.
A
whole
Cloud
of
Witnesses
,
and
indeed
as
many
as
there
were
persons
in
that
Holy
Community
,
in
which
she
liv'd
,
unanimously
Testifie
that
Sister
Clare
of
Iesus
did
so
much
excel
in
Charity
towards
her
Neighbor
,
that
she
scarce
enjoy'd
her self
,
whilst
she
perceiv'd
another
to
be
in
any
trouble
or
affliction
;
so
that
their
sorrow
prov'd
hers
,
and
made
her
even
ready
to
part
with
her
own
content
and
happiness
to
make
them
chearful
.
There
are
a
Hundred
instances
in
this
kind
,
of
her
extraordinary
Charity
,
in
which
she
so
abounded
,
that
she
made
it
properly
her
business
to
do
good
to
all
,
and
like
St.
Paul
become
all
to
all
;
behold
an
act
of
Charity
one
of
the
Religious
recounts
.
There
were
several
of
the
Community
,
who
did
not
understand
French
;
wherefore
Sister
Clare
,
who
had
several
excellent
French
Books
lent
her
for
her
own
use
,
was
not
content
to
enjoy
that
benefit
alone
,
but
most
willingly
imparted
the
advantage
she
receiv'd
by
them
,
to
those
,
who
knew
not
how
to
make
use
of
them
.
For
this
end
she
obtain'd
leave
of
the
Superior
to
Read
an
hour
in
the
Work-house
every
Sunday
and
Holy-day
,
to
those
who
had
a
mind
to
hear
her
.
They
who
attended
to
her
Reading
,
affirm
that
the
bare
explicating
to
them
the
sense
of
the
Book
,
was
more
moving
than
any
Sermon
;
and
that
they
found
themselves
transported
to
see
the
Devotion
,
with
which
she
relish'd
every
word
;
which
she
exprest
with
such
a
Grace
and
Emphasis
,
as
made
a
deep
Impression
in
their
Souls
:
Nor
was
she
contented
with
the
Practice
of
this
act
of
Charity
whilst
she
was
well
,
but
even
when
she
was
Sick
of
a
Quartaine
Ague
,
which
had
reduced
her
to
so
very
low
and
weak
a
condition
,
as
forc't
her
to
keep
the
Infirmary
,
understanding
that
one
of
the
Lay-Sisters
was
troubled
that
she
lost
the
hearing
of
what
was
Read
at
Table
out
of
a
French
Book
,
which
was
much
commended
by
the
Religious
that
heard
it
,
she
being
employ'd
at
that
time
;
Sister
Clare
earnestly
desir'd
leave
of
Reverend
Mother
Abbess
,
as
weak
as
she
was
,
that
the
Sister
might
come
to
the
Infirmary
when
her
employments
would
permit
her
,
and
that
she
might
dayly
Read
to
her
there
,
what
had
been
Read
at
Table
.
The
Touch-Stone
of
true
Love
and
Charity
to
our
Neighbor
,
is
said
to
be
the
Guard
of
the
Tongue
;
how
free
she
was
from
a
censorious
Spirit
(
the
unhappy
Temper
of
too
many
of
this
Age
)
may
be
observ'd
from
hence
,
that
she
was
never
heard
to
utter
the
least
word
,
or
to
offer
the
least
insinuation
in
dispraise
or
dislike
of
another
,
a
Habit
she
had
got
from
a
Child
,
and
practis'd
not
only
before
her
Conversion
(
as
hath
been
said
)
but
ever
after
in
such
perfection
,
that
the
good
Name
of
every
one
seem'd
as
tender
to
her
,
as
the
Aple
of
her
Eye
,
and
more
esteem'd
by
her
than
herown
;
wherefore
she
set
a
strict
guard
,
not
only
upon
her
Lips
,
but
even
upon
her
very
thoughts
;
knowing
how
the
one
does
influence
the
other
;
because
according
to
the
abundance
of
the
Heart
the
Mouth
speaks
;
wherefore
it
made
her
endeavour
not
only
to
banish
from
her
own
mind
all
rash
surmises
or
censures
,
but
to
hinder
as
much
as
she
was
able
,
that
the
like
should
not
either
enter
into
,
or
make
any
abode
in
the
thoughts
of
others
;
wherefore
,
if
she
heard
any
thing
said
less
to
anothers
advantage
,
if
she
could
not
excuse
the
fact
that
was
recounted
of
them
(
which
she
endeavour'd
to
do
in
the
first
place
)
she
always
excus'd
their
intention
,
and
by
these
her
Charitable
endeavours
,
either
chang'd
the
Discourse
,
or
turn'd
it
to
the
advantage
of
the
persons
that
were
spoken
of
,
by
taking
occasion
of
praising
them
for
some
extraordinary
Vertue
she
had
taken
notice
of
in
them
.
To
this
degree
of
Charity
she
arriv'd
,
by
a
certain
agreeable
sweetness
in
her
Nature
;
for
't
was
observ'd
that
her
word
were
always
season'd
with
terms
of
compassion
and
love
,
so
operative
,
that
they
heal'd
the
most
secret
infirmities
of
the
mind
.
Being
at
work
with
a
Sister
,
whom
she
understood
to
be
not
only
sick
in
Body
,
but
also
in
some
Interior
trouble
of
mind
,
which
proceeded
from
a
tedious
indisposition
;
she
kindly
embrac'd
her
and
said
,
Dear
Sister
(
calling
her
by
her
Name
)
take
Courage
,
God
sees
and
will
reward
your
sufferings
.
This
Charitable
expression
out
of
the
time
alotted
for
Recreation
,
utter'd
with
so
much
affection
,
and
by
her
who
was
so
exact
an
observer
and
lover
of
silence
,
gave
the
Sister
no
less
cause
of
wonder
than
of
joy
and
comfort
.
The
love
of
God
mov'd
her
to
the
love
of
silence
,
the
better
to
attend
to
his
Divine
inspirations
,
which
nothing
could
make
her
break
,
but
the
love
of
her
Neighbor
,
with
which
he
inspir'd
her
;
and
which
she
knew
was
no
less
pleasing
to
him
,
when
exercis'd
for
his
sake
towards
his
Image
,
than
when
perform'd
towards
himself
.
All
bounds
were
too
narrow
for
that
overflowing
goodness
and
zeal
she
had
for
the
Conversion
of
Souls
;
her
Tears
were
in
a
continual
manner
spent
upon
this
account
;
she
never
made
an
end
of
urging
her
Children
to
offer
up
their
Innocent
Devotions
for
this
end
;
nor
was
the
unkind
return
of
an
angry
Father
,
able
to
diminish
the
Zeal
she
had
for
his
Conversion
,
and
concern
for
his
Eternal
Happiness
.
The
End
of
the
Fourth
Book
.